Search Results

INDEX Stolen Mermaid Within the Frame A Single Taste The Cerise Cloak Red & Wrath (Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) My King STOLEN MERMAID SUMMARY: She was my obsession. A beautiful creature I couldn't stop thinking about. And when another mermaid told me how I could be with her, I couldn't resist. Captivated by her hypnotic appeal I had no choice but to see if the myth was true. To see if I truly could have a taste of the forbidden... 01 My Obsession It was the fourth day in a row that I’d come out here to watch her. After having come across her by accident on my dawn walk three sunrises ago. She had come here near a grassy edge of the shore to use the long leaves from the trees above as a rag to shine the scales covering her legs and those molding up her sides and shimmering over her bountiful breasts. Her body is enough for any man to obsess over. He told himself. Staring riveted. Especially as she used the leaves to rub her breasts in a circular motion. The scales climbed around the sides and stretched over the huge breast nearly like a hand covering it. But the creases beneath and aside were visible. And they made me hungry. I wanted to lick all over her. I knew it was wrong because she wasn’t human. She’s some kind of an animal. But the indented curve of her waist was nearly too small to imagine. Easily grasped by large hands like mine. Then her hips were deliciously swelled as though designed to take in a man. But those scales covered everywhere I wanted to be. Between her legs and deep inside her. I’d stared hungrily at her. Desperately trying to figure out how a man could mate with such a mesmerizing creature but could fathom no way it’s possible. Which only made me harder for her. There has to be a way. She turned her back and peered over her shoulder at me as she had the last two days. Letting the water slip down her bare back. Droplets winding over smooth elegant flesh. She has the skin of a princess. Not some manner of fish. I’d never seen a woman so fine of form. With such large breasts and a tiny waist and lush hips but I assumed that since she resided underwater, her body could be shaped different. Still, I wanted her. And she wants me…I think. She was blinking at me through hooded eyes as she used the leaves to wash the curves of her smooth hips, lightly dusted with gold scales. Then she turned and leaned against the bank. Leaving only her tail swishing slowly in the water. Revealing the fin which broke into two pieces seeming entirely contrived of fine winding strands. Like bits of sea moss stitched together. She closed her eyes and sighed. Rubbing the leaves low along her belly and writhing as though she were pleasuring herself. Now. I could catch her now. I shifted where I was crouched. Badly wanting to taste her skin to feel her heat. I wondered, not for the first time, who’d really come here to see who. *** The first morning I’d stumbled across her bathing she hadn’t seemed to notice me, and I’d paused to watch this hypnotic creature in a trancelike state, where I’d seemed unable to move. Staring at her, fascinated. The second morning I’d rushed out here early to await her. Hoping I might see her again. As she’d swam in, her gaze had flitted over the bank until landing on me crouched near a rock. She’d maintained eye contact with me as she swam far enough in that the water became shallow enough, she could turn and lean up out of it. Making that pearlescent skin glitter damply in the morning sunlight. Begging to be touched. The third day had been nearly the same as the second, but she’d been staring at me as she was now. Washing herself while she looked at me. Lips parted as though she were aroused at the fact that I watched her so intently. Crouched again behind the boulder. This morning she was even bolder. Laying on the grass and writhing. Grabbing at handfuls of it as though a man were mounted atop her taking her. She grabbed fistfuls of grass surrounding her like she needed to clutch at something in her throes of passion. Her pale cheeks flushed with arousal and her tail was jerking more roughly as though she were being ridden. She tossed her long waving red hair along the grass. First one way then the other. Then she admitted a primal, female moan that had me aching. It was enough to make me groan with yearning. Having to shift myself in my breeches. Damn her. She was teasing me. I knew it. She knows it. 02 Hunting My Desire Still, I was obsessed with her. I could think of nothing else. While having some milk and eggs, I found myself staring into the bottle of creamy milk thinking of how it matched the perfect shade of her skin. Skin I wanted to lick from top to bottom. I want all of her. But how? How does one mate with a mermaid? The question plagued me. Keeping me from eating or drinking. I tried a glass of sherry after a scant dinner that evening but the dark red shade of the liquid made me think of the shade of her hair, soaked from the sea. What would it look like dry? All piled around her? It made me tighten low again just wondering such things. I wanted to feel the woman. I was certain my reaction was not uncommon. I knew the lore of sirens that could lead men to their deaths. I remembered the moan she’d emitted while she writhed seductively in the grass and I could see how it would drive a man to pursue her into the water until he drowned. That sound echoed hauntingly in my ears. God, I want her. I wanted to sink into her heat and plant deep. Then watch her lips part as they had and hear her moan that sound that made me hard just thinking about it. Then I wanted to pour cum into her soft body. My dreams were haunted of images of me riding her. Her clawing at me, whimpering and panting with need. Then writhing beneath me as she had on that grass. Damn her. I thought as soon as I woke. Having to touch myself to sate the wild need running through me. *** It was the fifth morning now and the sun had barely risen when I threw on my clothes and rest into the expansive gold and red corridor of the palace. “Good Morning, Your Highness.” My Knights nodded in greeting. “Going out again, My Prince?” The Butler asked me near the door. “Indeed.” To watch my little siren and see how far she goes this morning. But something was bound to change this morning. I could feel time was running out. Sensed the little tease would only enjoy torturing me so long. If I want her, I need to figure this out soon. Before there comes a day, she doesn’t return. It made me hasten my walk out to the grassy bank. Crouching behind the familiar boulder and watching for her coming in. She started by stopping on a flat boulder a distance from the shore. She slithered out, bouncing along the surface made her bountiful breasts jiggle beneath the scales. “Mmm.” I growled in my throat. Once fully atop the rock she rolled onto her back and lightly began stroking her chest and belly as if soothing herself as she soaked in the morning sun. Streamers of long red hair were scattered over the rock and draping into the water. She’s perfection. *** “You wish to mate with her, don’t you?” A rasping voice near me drew my attention. I glanced sideways and spotted a gray-haired woman peering just above the water. Her eyes were large and nearly red. Though her features were slim and fair there was something ominous about her that unsettled me. Perhaps the red eyes. I stared at the woman creature who only blinked those red eyes at me. Her nose and mouth concealed beneath the sloshing water. She floated eerily along the surface as though one with it. She turned up her face, so her mouth was above the water and her rasping voice rose again. “Do you want her, Little Prince?” “I do.” I said quickly. Easing further back from the water. Wanting some distance between myself and this darker mermaid. If that’s what she is. *** “Take her onto the shore…” She rasped. Her eyes large and smiling with some hint of triumph. “What?” “If the sun sets and she is not in the water, her fins will turn to legs. Then you can have her.” “Human legs?” “As human as yours…” She nodded. “Her flesh will appear as human. For you to take, if you wish it.” I looked over at the red-haired seductress sprawled on the rock and imagined myself climbing over her. Making me ache below the belt. “I do. I do wish it.” “Then take her.” The strange woman gestured to the beauty drying on the rock. “Make her yours…But” She lifted a finger. “A word of caution. You can’t listen to her. If you hear her voice, you’ll obey her.” That worried me. Wasn’t I just thinking how the voices of sirens had driven men to drown? And how I might follow her voice anywhere? I eyed the strange woman a long while. “Why would you let me have her?” 03 A Captivating Captive “We don’t like Ari.” This female said simply. “She steals the attention of our men. She’s a wanton. She lures them away from us. A taste of captivity would do Ari well.” Ari? So that was her name. It suited her. I shot this strange woman-creature a quick look. My black brows shooting up as I knew my blue eyes were awash with curiosity. Wanting to know more. It was true that the woman I desired touched herself as if she knew the pleasures of being with a man. Still, she exuded some bit of innocence that made her twice as tantalizing. I wondered briefly if I could believe this creature divulging so much. “Well,” She cocked her head. Blinking just those red eyes against the bobbing ocean surface. “what will you do?” I ripped my gaze from her and stared at the one I so badly wanted. “I’ll take her.” The woman nodded in approval and without a word more she turned, and I heard a large splash. Glancing over I saw the hint of a gray fin before it completely submerged. “Remember…If you hear her, she’ll own you.” With that, the eerie woman was gone as fast as she’d come. Her haunting, rasping voice echoing along the rocks. I shuddered. Glad she was gone. And I focused on my prize, my fingers digging into the boulder at the prospect of possessing the creature. *** I waited excruciatingly as she swam in. Inch by inch. Her gaze roving to spot me behind the boulder. My usual spot. Then she climbed half from the water and scrubbed herself with leaves as she often did. Her gaze locked on mine and her head lowered as she gave me a sultry stare. Rubbing her body in that massaging way that made me want to replace her hands with mine. Then she splayed on the bank as she had yesterday. Preparing to give me that teasing show again. But while she writhed and tossed her head, swaying her hips up and down as if meeting the thrusts of a man, I suddenly snatched her biceps which were stretched near her head. She squawked and I put her wrists in one of my hands and swept around to cover her mouth. Sitting on her chest and holding her down made her pant for air. “Quiet.” I put a finger to my lips. “And I’ll uncover your mouth.” She nodded under my hand. I slipped my grip away but immediately used a bit of cuff from one of my shirts to tie over her mouth. Her blue eyes went huge in shock. I used another strip of my shirt to bind her wrists and then without letting my grip stray from her for even the merest moment, I skid sideways off her and swept her into my arms. She yelped under the binding over her mouth and flailed in my grip. Tossing her large fin like a wild fish. But I was relentless as I headed toward a cave high on the sandy bank. My personal sanctuary. No one knew of its existence, so it was my favorite place to hide from my father and palace responsibilities. “You’re mine now, Sweet Mermaid.” I whispered against her temple. Little Ari. *** She reached to rip the cloth off her mouth again. I stopped and knelt in the sand to roll her onto her belly. Untying her wrists over her head and knotting them behind her back. This seemed to really startle her. Her grunts and rapid words beneath the cloth became more desperate. Short screams followed. She’s truly scared now. I could tell. The further I went from the water, the more panicked she became. Once in the dark cave, I expertly made my way to a furthest corridor where I knew there was a smoke hole in the stone ceiling, so I could start a fire tonight. I plan to stay with her all day. And try to keep my hands off her until she turns. But already feeling her cool, slick skin was having an effect on me. As she tossed against me, she sent her bobbing breasts smashing against my chest more than once. Making me wish I could put her down and have her now. Even her struggles were making me crazy. What is it about this creature? I hadn’t felt the same dangerous hypnosis when I’d seen the red-eyed one, as I did when I looked at this one. Though this one was far more alluring. *** I tied her hands to a heavy boulder so no matter her struggle she couldn’t free herself from its weight. She was glaring at me heatedly. The binding covering her mouth. Several hours had gone by and she seemed determined to escape. Struggling every time she worked up the energy again. Grunting behind her gag. And glaring at me as though I’d betrayed her. I was sure she was probably hungry but didn’t know what to feed her and I didn’t dare ask her. Afraid of what she’d say if I let her speak. Probably tell me to drown myself in the sea. I winced at the idea. “Do you eat fish?” I asked. Logic making me guess that’d be her main staple. She hesitated. Sitting up and sliding her hair along the stone wall behind her as she gazed at me in the dimness of the cave. After a time, she gave a hesitant nod. “Stay here. I’ll bring you something to eat.” She wouldn’t. I’d already determined she was fierce enough, she’d not wait docilely for her captors return. 04 Her Grip I used a quick-catch net and soon had three different kinds of fish to take back to her. I rushed back to the cave and stood outside it a moment. Waiting. Is she escaping? Has she changed? But it was very quiet a long time. Until I heard the abrupt slap of her tale against the stone again. Still a mermaid. I ducked at the entrance and made my way far enough into the cave that I could just make out her outline against one wall. “I brought you a meal and stuff for a fire. I’ll get one going.” I untied her hands when she nodded, agreeing she’d not speak. She ate quickly. Eyeing me warily. When she’d finished, I immediately put the gag back and tied her back to the heavy boulder. She tossed her head and objected wildly. Her tail slapping the stone loudly in agitation. Clearly annoyed with me. After a time, I leaned against the wall watching her. Waiting to see if she changed. At some point the warmth of the small fire must’ve gotten to me because I found I’d dozed off. I heard scraping along the stone which woke me, and I saw Ari managing to free herself from the bindings. She leapt onto two feet and sprinted toward the cave entrance, pausing at the turns as she was unsure which way to go. She’s got feet now. It must’ve happened while I rested. It didn’t take me long to catch up to her. *** I wrapped my arms around that tiny waist and lifted her off her feet. She squawked and I quickly fought to put the binding back between her teeth while she kicked wildly and hammered small fists against my forearm. But she was so tiny it seemed like the struggles of a fruit fly. “Come back here, Pretty. I’m nowhere near done with you yet.” I hauled her, somewhat annoyed, back into the cave. Frustrated that I’d nearly missed my opportunity. That won’t happen again. I tore what was left of my shirt to make several bindings. Pinning the knots of the first one under a huge boulder then dragging her down to tie her ankle and pin those knots under another boulder and finally the same for her other ankle. Until she was nearly completely immobilized on the sandy floor. She still twisted and dragged her knees along the sandy floor as she attempted to fight the restraints. I stood between her ankles to admire her body. She looks like a goddess. Her hair had fully dried and was wild, red waves splayed all over the cove floor. Nearly mimicking the deeper shades of the dancing flames. The orange glow tossed over her pearly white skin. Making it nearly glitter. There was a pile of gold scales where she’d been pinned before. She’d shed them. Now the only gold was a small nest of glinting hair atop the crux of her thighs. And her nipples still glittered gold. The tiny numbs shimmering under a sheen of it. Making resisting tasting it seem nearly impossible. And her legs…Those legs… *** They were as perfect as the rest of her. The thighs were plump and soft. Looking juicy to the touch. Narrowing flawlessly to the elegant sway of her knees and calves to slim ankles and delicate feet. Kneeling between her ankles, I scooped the outside of them and lightly trailed my fingers up the outside of them. Testing their form and the firmness of her glinting skin. I had to slide between her knees to reach her hips, following the curve to her tiny waist before trailing the lines of her pelvis back down to her center. As much as I wanted to touch her there, I sensed it’d be too soon. I splayed my fingers on the inside of her thighs and spread them apart. Looking up to her face, I saw her huge blue eyes round in shock. Her gold tipped breasts were heaving as she breathed heavily. Afraid or excited? I wanted it to be the latter. *** I moved back to her feet. Standing I saw the way her gaze roved over my bare torso. The entirety of my shirt was what kept her tied down and gagged so my sun-browned skin was available to her gaze. She stared openly at the muscles of my chest moving as I touched her. And the skin bunching over my rippled abdomen. She likes the way I look. I realized she’d stopped struggling. Wanting to offer her more I slowly unlaced my breeches and skid it down my thighs. Carefully guiding my cock from my pants. Her eyes became a bit wary. Scared of the unknown. I registered there was no way that she was the wild seductress the other mermaid had claimed. She might be a seductress of the first kind, but she knew nothing of the ways between a man and woman. And feared the size of a heavy cock. She’s innocent. I felt a moment of guilt but knew I was too aroused now to stop. And she was curious enough her gaze was still roving hungrily over my body. I finished shucking my pants and tossed them aside to stand before her. Letting her look her fill. She jerked her head at me as if asking me to come closer. Brow furrowing, I obediently walked over. When I straddled her hips, I looked down at her and saw her flexing the fingers of one hand. Watching her in suspicion, I undid a few of the knots in that bit of cloth, freeing her hand several feet. She shocked me when she lurched to a sitting position and caught my cock in her fist. 05 Her Curiosity I gasped, afraid she might yank but to my surprise she merely fingered its length. Eying it in awe. I wanted to take the cloth off her mouth. Hear what she’d have to say. If I could understand it. And I wanted to watch her lips part in excitement or see when she licked them in anticipation. I felt I was somehow robbing us both by stealing her voice. She closed her fist fully and I hummed in pleasure. Lowering to my knees over her belly to give her more access. She began tightening and loosening her grip. Giving me a questioning grip. I reached to put my hand over hers. Guiding her hand up and down and showing her when to tighten it, to melt me. She caught on quickly. Stroking me more thoroughly. I gasped in pleasure at the smooth slickness of her grip. Letting her have her way with my body. I leaned back onto my palms and let her eyes take me in. She watched the way my belly tightened every time she stroked away from me then relaxed as she slid her hand back down. She watched greedily. I was instantly wondering if she’d be so starved to take my body into hers. *** I noticed that beneath me she was writhing her hips up to meet each stroke. Instinctively knowing the movements. And I badly wanted to feel her. I lightly tugged myself from her grip and climbed back down between her ankles. Stroking her long curved legs. I’d always been weakened by the legs of attractive women. And hers are perfection. I stroked her heel and began rubbing my hands up the inside of her legs. Inching forward on my knees until I was between her thighs. I caught my cock and began rubbing the tip in circles along her thigh. She blinked rapidly at me. Lurching up to watch. She gave me a quizzical look, so I moved to her center and lightly began rubbing her push lower lips with my tip. Her brows shot up and I knew that behind that gag her lips would be parted in delicious surprise. Once I felt she’d moistened enough I caught one of her hips and leaned over her, dropping in a push up over her body and I held her hip still as I lightly began to enter her with just the tip of my rod. Feeling her warm flesh peel open to make way for me. Then suck me tight once I was in. As if wanting to pull me in deeper. And I want more. But I waited. Letting her dampen and her gaze become hooded with pleasure. Only then did I grunt and push further. Entering her enough that her walls had to stretch, and her knees rose slightly as though she’d try to block me out. Her fingers flexed and her neck strained. So, I paused. Deciding I couldn’t do this with her all tied up I reached up and unknotted her wrists. Still planted partway into her but unmoving. I’ve never taken a woman bound and had no desire to now. If she’s curious she should get to touch me as she wishes. Learn my body as I learn hers. She leaned up onto her elbows to give me a shocked look. She tentatively reached for the mouth cover. I shook my head no. “Leave that on. Please.” She frowned, brows drawing together but slowly lowered her hands. Is she going to run? 06 A Brutal Taking She made no move to go so I slid out of her and leaned back to untie one ankle, then the other. I waited a moment to see if she’d jump and run away. When she didn’t, I felt like it was an agreement to what I intended to do to her. So, I felt less restraint as I entered her this time. I paused midway in and then thrust hard. Nipping at her shoulder. She gasped but I felt no barrier. Perhaps not as innocent as I thought. But it only fueled my desire for her. My willingness to take her a bit more roughly. As I planted deep in her warmth, her legs drew up to hug my hips and I yearned for more. I cupped her large breasts, knowing they spilled over my fingers as I fondled their softness. Then I thrust into her hard again. Taking her body fully. Her head fell back, and her throat worked. I rode her violently, pounding into her woman’s cushion as I’d craved to do all those mornings, she’d caressed herself and writhed in pleasure in the grass. I heard her moan again in my mind and felt myself grow fiercely hard. I was thrusting hard into her. Holding her hips in place to receive me fully. Watching her breasts ripple upward then sway back down with each hard pulse. Her body was a rhythm, and I was savoring every movement. She lifted her hips as if wanting more so I gave it to her harder. Seeing her skin blush red and a sheen of sweat covering her body as she moaned behind the gag. *** She suddenly popped her head up. Watching between us where I arced up to enter her then withdrew. She watched greedily and it made me want more. I caught her breasts and used them as leverage to pull harder up her body. Sinking in so deep I felt her furthest barrier. Making her whimper. In pain or wanting more? I paused to look at her. But she took advantage of the moment, to hook me with one leg and roll me aside. To run? But before I’d even completed the thought she slid up to her knees and caught my staff beneath her. Lining it up with her hole and then slamming down brutally on me. “Ahhh.” I moaned in intense pleasure. Feeling my balls tighten. But she was far from finished. She lurched up sliding to just the tip and then doing slow circles on it before dropping back on me as viciously as she had a moment ago. I lurched up feeling even my toes curling. She continued riding me wildly. Tossing her hair over her shoulder like a wild mare as she ground against me. Slipping up then slamming down. Her claws embedded in my chest as she greedily took my body. When I was close to climax I grunted, gritting my teeth. Her nails dug in harder, and she twirled her hip in long circles. Dragging her body up and down. Up and down until I spurted hot cum into her. Catching her hips and yanking her down hard on me. While I stabbed into her. Her breasts swinging like great pendulums with every motion. Her hips rippling as they tightened and then relaxed. Taking me in deep as her inner walls sucked me better than any mouth I’d ever come across. Sinking me in deeper. As if her very pussy were hungry for my cock. Her back arched and she moaned wildly beneath the gag. Her gold tipped breasts jutting upward on the bountiful skin. As I came my body grew weak and I slumped in exhaustion. She was staring at me intensely and I could no longer resist knowing what she’d say. I caught the gag and yanked it down her neck. She blinked huge blue eyes at me and said one demanding word… “More.” ********** WITHIN THE FRAME SUMMARY: It was only a painting. But it had stolen me at first glimpse. Then he came and he wanted back what was his. He was willing to make a trade. One night of all his skill in pleasuring for the returning of his portrait. How could a girl say no to a face like that? Even when she was certain there’d be no happy ending to this tale... 01 The Acquisition I had never really been one for paintings but something about this one spoke to me. It could've been the man's smokey gray eyes or the way he looked at you through hooded eyes with a lowered head. Like he knows something I don't... I'd ended up at the auction only because my boyfriend, Tim, had dragged me here. He enjoyed the sophistication of the events, dressing me up like a pretty doll, and wearing his own expertly tailored suits and perfectly tied cravats. Cravat. I almost giggled to myself. It seemed such a strange word for modern days. The auction was being held in some man's mansion. Tim knew him. I didn't. But it was quite lovely. White walls with a vaulted ceiling. Accompanied by a low hanging chandelier with diamond shaped bulbs illuminated the room in a warm glow. The tinkling of glasses echoed in the large room. Waiters walked around offering everyone more wine and expensive hors d'oeuvres. Music which seemed far too old for the time played from a speaker a distance away. The tables were covered in lavender laced cloths, and everyone was beginning to sit down with their little numbered signs to begin the bidding. Men were adjusting their suits as though they were preparing for some sort of battle rather than readying to raise their sign a few inches. I nearly laughed. This wasn't my type of setting. But Tim liked to take me places like this to 'show me off' he called it. *** I listened to the jumble of murmured voices and masculine laughter. Women tossing little furs over their shoulders as they giggled in response. As if they had any idea what the men were discussing. I don't. I was willing to admit it. These were the items that a museum had acquired a few years ago. But during recent renovations they had found higher valued items so were willing to let these go. There were some shiny things that I barely paid attention to as I expected a roll of meat and cream cheese, assessing whether there might be some manner of fish eggs in there. But eventually they lifted the painting, and I felt my whole body stand to attention and my gaze was drawn to see what they were presenting. I was shocked at the stark colors of it. With a flat brown background, it made those gray eyes seem somehow brilliant. His black hair had a velvety sheen like a bird's underwing. I felt like I could walk up and reach through the painting to touch him. He had a square jaw and a somewhat pointed chin. With high cheekbones and darkly lashed eyes, his face looked angular in a way that seemed to express the intensity of the man. He was leaned forward in such a way that I almost felt like he was preparing to speak to me personally. “Tim…” I touched his forearm. Staring at the painting unable to look away. “You want it, Sweetheart?” He asked. I nodded dully. “Then of course it’s yours.” He lifted his number and the auctioneer pointed at him and called out an exorbitant number, but I barely heard the interchange as other men competed with Tim. If I’d managed to peel my gaze away, I might’ve noticed that nearly every woman in the room was staring at the painting the same as I was. Blatant lust on their faces. *** I’d hardly noticed that Tim had won the painting. Other men apologizing to their forlorn wives. “You’ll have your painting, Marissa.” Tim beamed at me. He was always trying to please me. It was rather touching how hard he tried. He had plenty of money and was fine enough to get many women, but he enjoyed having me on his arm. Like a trinket he’d found in a small town and polished to be shown off. I knew it was a matter of time before he’d lose interest in something shiny and new, but I’d enjoy the peek into the extravagancies for now. And his willingness to get me things I desired was certainly appealing enough. But these facts weren’t on my mind as the painting was brought out and handed over to Tim who took it and leaned it against my chair. I found myself grinning unstoppably as it was lowered next to me. And as my gaze returned to the auction, I found myself absentmindedly stroking the top of the frame like a woman would a lover’s hand. 02 Home with Me Once back home I found it irresistible to hang the painting immediately. Taking it to my room and adjusting it along my wall. I had to take down paintings of an old ranch house and a sunrise, but they now seemed so inconsequential compared to the depth of this man’s face. And I wanted him lined up with my bed so, after adjusting it side to side a few times until it was perfect, I could return to my bed to look at it. I was still staring at it as I reached behind my back to awkwardly catch the zipper of my slitted black dress. Tugging it down made the shoulder straps dip forward. One of them sliding over my shoulder to dangle along my bicep. In a way I felt the heat of the painting’s silvery gaze as if he watched me undressing. Bidding me to do more. For him. I licked my lips. Looking back at him as I slid my shoes from my feet and tossed them along the wall. Then opened the part in the side of my dress to begin rolling down my stocking. Taking it off before hanging it over the back of the wooden chair. I did the same thing with the other. Stepping from the dress I folded it over the seat of the chair. I straightened in only my thin lacy braw and stringy underwear. I walked closer to the painting to peer at the insignia in the corner. One hand braced on the wall so I could look more closely at it. I couldn’t read the artist’s signature. But just above it he’d kindly printed ‘A Face of Gray.’ Gray? I looked at the man again. He looked so life like, I’d almost felt like his penetrating gaze had moved to watch me rising from the corner of the painting to look at him levelly. I gasped somewhat startled but as my gaze roved the intricate detailing, I realized I was just being foolish. Overly fanciful. My mind returned to the mystery of the man. Why ‘A Face of Gray’? Because of his gray eyes? Or his gray clothes? Or had that been his name. I could picture him having a name like Baron Graystoke and being haughtily dubbed ‘Gray’. I fancied it. Imagining him as some grand lord who’d have left ladies swooning. I loved the idea of that time period. *** I finally turned my back to the painting to walk across the room, promising myself I could study him more once I was laid down. I passed the large black and gold shoe chest at the foot of my bed. As I walked, I found myself looking into the mirror above my bed and seeing my cloud of silky brown hair down in waves around my face. My large brown eyes seeming somehow hollow compared to the depth of Gray’s gaze. I slid under the blankets in my bra and underwear. Liking the feel of the cottony sheets under my back and up across my chest. I propped the pillows up so I could stare at the painting a long while. Wondering who he’d been and what he’d done and why the artist had decided he should be the subject of his fancy. Without meaning to, I was lulled into sleep. Sliding down the pillows and further beneath the coverlet. *** I never heard the sound of a haunting sigh feeling the room. Nor did I see the way the painting seemed to smear. Dragging down from the frame until the face of the man became a hollow shell. Looking more like rotting flesh barely hanging on the skull then like the man I had been so besotted with. As the colored oils reached the bottom of the gold frame they bowed out as if slipping over an invisible border to reach the floor. Outlining the form of a man before hardening into shape. I woke with a jolt. Immediately recognizing a presence in the room. I gasped and sat up. Clutching my blanket to my chest. “No need for that.” He rumbled. A black silhouette moving along the wall. He seemed tall and broad-shouldered. He stood just from the moonlight seeping into my room. Carefully evading the light. Purposely avoiding it. That made me even more leery. He doesn’t want me to see his face. I wondered if he’d followed me home from the auction to attack me. How’d he get in? I remembered locking my apartment door. And everyone had to have a specific four-digit code to get through the front door. He could’ve seen someone type it though. Could’ve followed me and seen me do it. I realized. Gut sinking. “Who are you?” “Does it matter who I am?” “It does when you’re in my room in the middle of the night.” “I’m here for the painting.” He said tonelessly. “I’ll take it and go.” “You can’t have it!” I screeched in panic. Leaning forward threateningly without even meaning to. Threateningly? What am I going to do? Throw a pillow at him? I chastised myself. “You could take something else. But not the painting.” I nodded toward several other valuable things strung across my bedroom. Things Tim gave me. “I don’t want those things.” I felt his gray gaze sliding over me. Memorizing the form, he could see outlined by the thin summer blanket. “What if I could offer you something better than the painting.” He moved along the wall in the utter darkness. “Like what?” I put my hands to the blanket so I could shift. Twisting to keep him in view. Growing slightly excited as he drew near the slash of moonlight from my window. I might get a glimpse of him. I could give a description to the cops if I got a good enough look at him. “Like the real flesh and blood man. Rather than his image.” He purposely slid his face into the silvery light. Revealing the stony gray eyes and the sleek black hair smoothed back from his forehead and curling at his collar to ease over his shoulders. My mouth gaped as I stared in awe. Leaning forward to peer at him. “H-how?” 03 What I’d Agreed To “Don’t worry about how.” He directed harshly. I saw the moonlight glint of something which shimmered as he whirled it in his hand before slamming it to the floor and holding it near his hip. A cane? I registered that it had a strange narrow diamond grip. “What are you going to do?” “Hmm…” He rumbled. “I’m offering you something I’m very good at in exchange for what belongs to me to be returned to me.” “What do you mean returned?” “You take my painting to this address.” He’d somehow drawn close enough to me that he now stood at the side of my bed. Offering me a faded address scribbled on a bit of parchment between his fingers. I reached up and hesitantly took it feeling the finality of it. Understanding I was making some sort of exchange I didn’t completely understand the significance of yet. But from the moment I took that parchment I’d agreed to take what he offered and deliver his painting to whomever was at that address. What have I done? *** As the scrap slid from his fingers into my hand. He seemed to grin in a way that made his lips part too far back along his cheeks. Baring more teeth than he should have. His eyes became hooded with knowing and he purposefully licked his lips. “Good, Girl.” “What are you?” I whispered. He quirked the corner of his mouth and twitched his fingers in a motion away from me. Making my blanket jerk off me so fast I yelped as it piled at the foot of my bed. Revealing me lying in only my scanty undergarments. I crossed my legs to better conceal myself from his view. Draping my arms across my chest and hooking the opposite elbows. “Immortal.” He answered simply. “Is all you need know.” He stared down at me from next to my bed, like I was some naïve little animal, eying him. He drew a long breath and the moonlight dumped into the room. Brightening my taupe carpet and making the cream-colored walls seem inexplicably white. Making my skin luminesce. “Who are you?” “Ah, Little Sweet. Now that is the question you should’ve been asking all along…I am Dorian Gray. And I’m here to fuck you.” *** “I don’t…” I was shaking my head. “I don’t know-I think…I wasn’t…” “You do want me to.” He responded as though I was wasting his time with all my blustering. And damn him, he’s right. I could already feel my juices flowing in my soft pussy. And my body was begging to feel him. There was such knowledge in those gray eyes that I knew he could satisfy me. Take me to new heights of pleasure. And I was eager to let him stuff inside me. To feel him all over me. “Now, first.” He made some small hand gesture that was too fast for me to catch. I heard the creaking of my bed posts and looked at the one nearest me. Seeing the winding bits of wood representing vines untangling from around the large post. It rose like a serpent and stretched over to me. Weaving and bobbing as it seemed to float before snatching one of my wrists. Spinning around it before I could react. I squawked and clawed at it with my other hand. Yanking my arm in a desperate attempt to free it but the wood was unrelenting. In moments, I felt the jerk of another catching my other wrist and yanking it back at the same time one snatched my ankle and began pulling me down the bed. They both retracted and tightened until I was stretched taut over my sheet. The final one catching my other ankle until I was well and fully pinned down. I was gasping. My small breasts straining against my bra as I panted for air. My brown eyes huge as they stared back up at Dorian’s satisfied gray ones. “Now,” He said decisively, spinning his cane so the flat end was pointed at me. He hit a button and a small, curved blade snapped free from the side and folded straight out. He’s going to kill me. I began twisting and dragging my heels across the bedding in truth. I opened my mouth to scream, but he shot a hand out sideways and my black nylon stockings flew across the room from the chair, into his empty hand. His fingers locked around them and he shoved one in my mouth behind my teeth. Pinning my tongue down and making it so I could make no sound. I flailed and tossed resisting being silenced while he stabbed me. But he simply stood there with the pointed tip of his cane facing me. And my stocking draped over the fingers of his other hand like a casual wine glass. He lifted it to his face and took in the scent of my skin. “Your aroma is…tantalizing…” He purred. “I can’t wait to fill you. Stretch you until you writhe in pleasure and scream with the agony of overwhelming sensations. For tonight, Sweet Thing…You’re well and truly mine… 04 Touched by Dorian Gray He took that curved blade like a hooked finger and swept it under the center of my bra. “Off with this.” A quick jerk shredded the garment and sent it tossing open along my arms. Exposing my small breasts and the large, pointed nipples. Already erect as if awaiting a mouth on them. “Now,” He tilted his head to look at the tiny panties barely covering the small dusting of hair covering my sex. “I can’t get inside you with that in the way, now, can I?” He caught one strap over my hip with that blade and shredded it. Making them whip open to expose me. He moved down the side of my bed to catch a fistful of the loose satin and yank, making it snap free of my other thigh, so I was entirely visible to him. Spread open and gagged. His to be had. I shivered. Somehow terrified and exhilarated. Knowing how vulnerable I was and that I could do nothing to stop him when he chose to crawl over me. And put his hard cock inside my softness. He was right. I was his toy now. And he would undoubtedly pleasure himself inside me. I was panting behind the gag. Watching him with eyes both afraid and excited. What’s he going to do to me? *** “Don’t look at me that way, Sweet Thing.” He cooed. “I’m only beginning the fun. He spun his cane in a smooth motion that made the diamond shaped bit of crystal point at me. He reached over and lightly tapped it against the wood frame of the bed. Again, I wondered if he was trying to break it, so he’d have something sharp to stab me with. But even I saw the lack of rationale in that. He could’ve just stabbed me with the knife if that was his intent. Suddenly I understood when he lifted the cane and I saw the bit of crystal vibrating wildly. He put it against my sternum just under my chin and drug it down until it rested between my breasts. Somehow the heat of my skin and the energy of my flesh filled it. Making the crystal shake harder until the soft flesh of my breasts bobbed side to side against it as if I rode a train. “Do you feel it?” He asked. “The pleasure of a cold touch? An inhuman touch on your body?” He dragged the cane thoughtfully across my body. Tracing the mound of one breast until the vibrating crystal shuddered against the high, thrusting brown nipple. “Look how tasty you look…” There was praise in his voice. I could bite that nipple while I have your legs wrapped around me sinking into you. Holding you still for me while I work in and out of you until your nails bite into my back. I wanted to try to ask from behind the gag, how I could do that when he had me completely restrained to the bed. Instead, I held my silence and chose to take it as a hopeful sign he didn’t intend to keep me that way. *** He retracted that cane and I suddenly felt very cold and bereft. My skin tingling as I yearned for more of his touch. He tinked it against my bedframe again and I worried it would break but it didn’t. Somehow designed for torturing women in this way, it was heated and vibrating as he slid it over the curved plane of my belly and down to my lower lips. Turning it so it moved inside the lips. Making me moan and writhe as much as my restrained legs would let me. He took the time to frame each of my legs with the heated stone. Slowly dragging it across me until my skin felt alive with need. He tinked it on the frame again and then pressed the tip to my lower lips pressing one aside then the other as he stood at the foot of the bed. Turning his head admiringly as he gazed at my shape. I was moaning and begging behind my gag, but those small desperate sounds only seemed to make him more inclined to take his time. I turned my ankles in an effort to close my thighs around the stone. I wasn’t sure if I was trying to force it deeper or shove it away, but I needed something. Urgently. “There’s nothing more beautiful…” He murmured. “Then the need on a woman’s face as she is craving being fulfilled. Her pained anguish as she yearns for the feel of a man inside her…Nothing is more erotic…” “Please…” I managed to beg around my gag. “Please take my time?” He lifted a black brow over a gray eye. “Don’t worry Sweet Thing. I always do precisely as I wish. I’ll torture you as long as it makes me hard. And then I’ll shove my cock inside you when I’m ready to feel your heat biting down around me. And touch every inch of your flesh as though I own it. You’re mine tonight, Sweet Thing. For whatever I wish.” “But…” I tried to murmur around the gag. Why me? “There’s no buts now, Sweet Thing. When you brought my portrait into your house you invited me inside you…” 05 Pierced Then he tapped that crystal again and this time he angled the slightly rounded diamond tip, so it separated my lower lips and touched my core. Then without preamble, he thrust the stone and bit of wood inside me. I arched and tried to withdraw from the sudden intrusion but found that neither was as sharp or uncomfortable as I feared. They were somehow smooth. And the stone was heated like someone’s hand had been around it and the wood containing it was icy cold, creating a contrast that sent my nerve endings quaking. The vibrating feel of the stone shuddering inside me had me pressing against the cane as if begging for more. I was flexing my ass so I could slide slightly up and down on it. Though he held it in place the vibrating was creating a wicked friction that was still stirring me to mindlessness. “Now you can speak.” And he yanked the stocking from my mouth. “My God…” I breathed. Whimpering as the vibrations made me shudder again and again. Finally, my whole body clenched, rolling forward into as much of a ball as the restraints would allow. It felt like some wildly pleasurable seizure as every muscle in me bunched and shivered then released. Sending wet surges pouring through my core and slicking the staff he was gliding slightly in and out of me. “You love that, don’t you?” He asked. Lowering his head. His gray eyes burning me with his intelligence. He knows the body of a woman. The sounds of her pleasure. And how to offer it in such tiny increments that when she cums it’s like a small death. I realized it suddenly and now understood the mystique and fear surrounding myths of Dorian Gray. And I wondered if I would survive whatever he was going to do to me. *** “Now.” He said decisively. Retracting the cane and withdrawing all that pleasure he’d just offered me with it, he dropped it with a thunk next to the bed. “You’ll do that around my cock, Sweet Thing. I’ll feel every inch of your pleasure rip through you.” He shucked his clothes so quickly I didn’t know what he’d tossed off first and the moonlight seemed to glow along skin that might’ve been too pale on any other man but just led to his immortal appeal. His eyes seeming that much darker as he came up from the foot of the bed. Locking eyes with me as he purposefully crawled up the bed. I could see that he had a large member, and it was already swollen and veined. A slow grin turned his features, and he followed my gaze. “Oh, yes. I’m ready to be inside you. And it’ll fit. Just might take a minute.” Or more. I cast him a fearful gaze. But his grin was unflinching as he dropped his weight over me. I felt horribly vulnerable knowing that once he was inside me there’d be no getting him out. Not how I was restrained. With wooden posts binding me down. *** His hands roamed freely over me. As if he owned me. Just as he’d said they would. He was touching me everywhere. I’d never felt so possessed by a man. I could already feel the rigid tip of him probing my entrance. He swayed his hips side to side to peel me open for him. Giving a satisfied moan when he felt how soaked I was. Ready for him. Moaning in pleasure he entered me. Sliding in and straining my walls. Even in this he was methodical. Gliding inch by inch and opening me further then I’d ever been stretched. I was starting to get nervous and realized I’d tightened around him like a fist until he could move no further. His breathing became ragged. “Gripping me like that might make me spill into you far faster then I’d intended. Are you going to let me in, Sweet Thing or will I have to force my way?” I drew a shaking breath. “That’s it.” He encouraged. “Breathe…Relax. Let me burrow all the way in…” And he did. I moaned and my back arched as I was pierced more deeply than I’d ever been. Feeling him stretching every wall and pushing at the tiny fabric of skin deep beneath my pelvis. Even as he stopped there it felt like he was still swelling inside me. Widening and lengthening so I had to wiggle my hips to adapt to him. “Good…” He coaxed. “Now how would you have me, Sweet Thing? Soft and loving and pillaging and taking?” *** I knew what I wanted but didn’t know how to tell him. And was somehow afraid of the consequences if I said it aloud. His gaze roved my face, and a knowing look came over him. He’d had countless women over the centuries he’d lived, and he’d learned to read the face of a woman who wanted loved and a woman who wanted possessed. It was always there. Written all over her if one looked deep enough to see her darkest desires. And Dorian always did. “You want taken.” Sweat from the nervousness began to bead on my brow but I nodded hesitantly. Still, I was somehow not prepared when he put his hands to each of my biceps to pin them down and turned his face into my neck to bite me. His teeth sinking in just enough to be painful and keep me still but not enough to distract from the weight of his cock jamming into me until every part of my body strained. My breasts smashed into his chest as my body arched to accommodate him but had nowhere to go, between the restraints and his pinning teeth. “Mmm.” He growled at my vulnerability. Beginning to charge in and out of me. Banging hard against my soft lower lips as he rammed into me over and over again. Stretching me until I cried out. At first it was from the pain when he pierced deep but that abated and soon it was the deep pleasure of his roughness. His furious taking as though I were his slave, and he were declaring his ownership of my flesh. 06 Pillaged He palmed my breasts and nibbled down my neck until he could bite my shoulder just below my collar. Holding me in place while he tweaked my nipples and twisted them slightly. Making me lurch up slightly as he met my thrust. Pounding into me even more deeply. I squeaked in pain at the shock of what I’d done forced him deeper. He growled animalistically. Both of us were already covered in sweat. I came again. Whining as the pleasure became overwhelming and I clenched around him. But he didn’t slow down. Continuing to drive into me relentlessly which only pushed me to newer heights. “Please, Dorian!” I begged. “No. You’re mine.” *** Just as I thought he’d cum and the relentless slamming into me would stop he whispered a word. “Release.” The posts of my bed snapped free from around me. The wood vines creaking as they retracted and wound around the wooden corners. Hardening as they stilled and became all that they’d been before. Harmless. He caught my hip and yanked it with him as he slid over the side of the bed. Guiding my feet under me and forcing me to stand. He kicked my feet and had me walking forward. We rounded to the end of the bed, and I stared down at my black and gold shoe chest. “Kneel on it.” “What?” I looked over my shoulder. “You heard me.” He shoved me down on it. My knees automatically folding to bear my weight. He caught my narrow waist and scooted me forward until the front of my thighs were over the footboard, keeping me from going forward with his weight behind me. My only choice to try and get some space was to scoot back and he was already there. But this time I felt his huge, rigid cock rubbing my puckered little hole. “Not my ass.” I whispered fearfully. I’d never been taken that way. “You’re afraid?” He asked. “Yes.” I whispered. “Good.” *** He angled himself and began pushing inside. The pressure was intense. Slowly I began opening and let him in. “No!” I cried out. Gripping the footboard as my back straightened. “Ah, ah.” He chided. Clucking in his cheek as he pressed my back down until my nipples grazed the blanket. “Let me have it.” “I…” “I asked you what you wanted, Marissa.” He’d stopped moving as if posing the question again. But I was shocked into stillness by his use of my name. “How do you know my name?” “I know everything about you now, Marissa. From the moment I entered you, I absorbed all things about you.” *** It seemed painfully intimate. That just by being inside me he could know all things about me from my name to the fact that I’d always been curious and afraid of how a man would feel in my ass. He knew. I was certain of it now. “That’s right, Marissa. You want me here.” And he finished pressing into me. Filling my ass until I felt that my hips had to part to make way for him. “Dorian!” “Stretch for me, Marissa. Let me have your pretty little ass. I can feel you sucking me in. Your body trying to drag me deeper even while you scream.” I knew he was right. Even the intense pain of raw nerves being touched, and flesh being stretched in new ways wasn’t enough to stem the exhilaration of the pleasure tearing through my body with each inch he was deeper inside me. The feel of him completely impaling me made me feel as though he owned me. “Dorian!” I whimpered just as he was fully in me. His pelvis pressing my cheeks apart. “There you are…” He purred. “Oh, you feel good. Your tiny hole sucking me like the best mistress…I’m going to cum in you now, Marissa and when I do, you’ll become fully mine…Forever…” Before I could pick apart what he meant, my body spasmed in pleasure. My back craning back toward him. And feeling his abdomen tightening as he buried deep inside me. Spilling hot fluid inside me. “Yes, Marissa!” He gripped my hips so tightly his knuckles turned white. His head threw back and he moaned my name again. Like some sacred prayer. “Marissa…” I felt a piece of my energy escape. Seeping out of me and charging him. He moaned at the feel of it, and I felt him shiver. I looked back at him and saw his hair lengthen slightly and become shinier. Even the tiny wrinkles at the corner of his eyes smoothed until he seemed even younger. And I felt myself beginning to wrinkle along my hands and at the edges of my face. He was stealing my youth but somehow, I didn’t care. My mind dulled and I realized all I wanted was to belong to him and to do what made him happy. “Now, Sweet Thing.” He leaned forward to kiss my shoulder. “Take my painting to that address…” He backed away. I watched over my shoulder as he gradually faded into the dimming blackness until he seemed to vanish into my wall. His face dissolving over the skeletal image of him until it aligned once more with his face. Becoming that mesmerizing portrait again. When I stood up, I looked in the mirror and was vaguely surprised at what I saw. I saw an old woman. With withered skin and flesh hanging from her arms and stomach. Eyes that seemed bleary and too tired to care what I looked like any longer. I sighed mournfully and rounded the bed to pick up the address. Feeling like I’d not sleep until I got the portrait to that address. I must do what he wants. I must please him. I have to see him again…It was all I could think. As though nothing else in the world mattered any longer. ********** A SINGLE TASTE SUMMARY: When a single bath in the woods catches the eye of something a bit more than mortal, I could’ve never foreseen the consequences of the path he’d lead me down. But my Jason meant the world to me, and I’d not be led astray. Not by even the most tempting morsel. But could I resist so easily, the most tempting creature to walk between realms? That’d prove a less simple feat. But one wrong choice could land me in the fey realm for all of eternity. How far can one woman’s self-control bend before it breaks? Especially when presented with the most delicious things. How much harm could one, tasty, little bite do? 01 Caught Bathing I knew how my maids would’ve warned me against bathing in the creek. Knew they’d be upset I’d wandered so far into the woods by myself. But I enjoyed the slight sense of adventure. My father had even taught me to hunt, which had only fed my desire to always be out here. There’s something mystical about the peace of the woods. I caught another handful of the sun-kissed water and let it drizzle coolly over my skin. Washing away the heat and sweat of the morning spent entertaining other ladies in the gardens of Millen Manor. I felt the cool touch of the water dancing around my ribs and occasionally sloshing up to brush the underside of my breasts which hovered just above the surface when I stood in the water. My small, hard nipples tightened against the breeze that wafted through the trees, teasing them. I heard a branch crack and I ducked into the water. Peering at the border of the trees, I glimpsed the shadowy cloak of someone standing just beyond the dense branches at the border of the far side of the creek. I saw brown eyes looking back at me from between a few lower branches. I made long eye contact with the stranger. A man who was watching me bathe. *** “What are you doing here?” I queried in the boldest voice I could muster. Wondering if he’d soon be dragging me out onto the bank to force his way into me. Holding me down while he rode me. I’d seen it happen to the maids often enough. Though they didn’t object, the act itself seemed unduly violent. “What are you doing in my woods?” He moved further along the trees. “This is Millen Land, Sir.” “Not hardly.” There was a low chuckle. And I could feel his eyes roving over me as if he touched me. Though I could only see the shadow of the top of his head. “I’ve owned this land since long before any of your kind existed here.” “Who are you?” “Who are you to intrude in my woods, in my water?” “It is none of your affair who I am. As I said, my family owns this land.” “You’re a Millen gel then?” His voice was husky. Feeling almost like velvet across my skin. In a way it made me yearn to throw back my head and feel that voice rumble along my vulnerable flesh. “I am a bathing woman, and you have no place here.” “I could haul you out of that water.” I grimaced, his threat hitting far too close to where my own fears had lain just a short moment ago. “And I’d scream loud enough to rouse the house out to your pretty woods.” I threatened venomously. He laughed. “Full of fire, aren’t you, Sweet Thing?” “You’ve no idea.” “I plan to, though.” “Oh, and how might you manage that?” “I’m a hard man to resist.” He said simply. Then I heard leaves and branches cracking. Sensing he was leaving. *** I slipped from the water and caught my nightdress from the branch dangling over the water. Where it let the hem just brush the swaying surface. I tossed the billowing garment over my head. Cinching the laces that tightened the waist as I rose from the water. I looked down and saw where a bare foot had stood on the grass watching me. His foot. I couldn’t resist following the trail a little ways. Seeing his tracks marking the path he’d taken. I put one of my bare feet into the mud where his had been and saw a flash of a dark castle. Festively lit by endless candles. Cheerful laughter filling the room and the most delicious scent of roasted duck billowing around me like a foggy cloud. His words echoed in my head. I’m a hard man to resist. I brought my feet to a screeching halt. I envisioned my Jason’s face. My precious fiancé. The man who loved me no matter what. I’ll not betray him by wandering into the woods after another man. But turning around was the hardest thing I’d ever done. Every fiber of my being was screeching for me to follow the man’s footsteps. Discover where he’s gone…Who he is. But I didn’t. I began walking back toward the creek. Toward where I knew there was a small crossing bridge that lifted over it. But just as I reached the fragmented land bridge, I heard the pounding of thudding hooves. I glanced sideways in time to catch sight of a giant stag lurching from the trees. 02 Castle of the Fey His great antlers jutted out like wild tree branches. Twisting like ancient twigs. It was by far the biggest deer I’d ever seen. Something that can’t exist. He was bigger than a horse. And stampeding toward me. His cloven hooves tearing through the moss and foliage along the forest floor. Throwing up clods of dirt around his shoulder as he rushed. I knew I should run but I was frozen where I was. Unable to move. My feet had suddenly sprouted roots that wouldn’t let me go. “No!” I shouted, tossing my arms over my face to protect myself. The stag didn’t even slow. Just lowered his head to scoop me onto his antlers. I shrieked and balanced amidst them. My hands pricking on the sharper points. Tiny bits jabbing into the back of my legs as he carried me at this roaring pace. My voice became one long resonating scream. *** I didn’t know how long he’d run because I’d been too busy clinging to him and trying not to fall before him to be trampled underfoot. But hanging on was like clutching the top of a rushing carriage. Little to hold on to. The trees became strange as we went further. The leaves turning a gilded shade. Shimmering gold as each shined like a precious stone. We brushed under them but didn’t dislodge them. As if these trees weren’t alive. They’re something else. Permanent centurions guarding this place. As we drew near, their lower branches lifted like arms rising to let us pass. They rattled and clattered like made of armor. As they peeled open, I was stunned to see what was revealed. A towering white castle. Made all of shining marble. *** It was the most gorgeous structure I’d ever seen. With tall parapets and gold rooftops. White balconies framed by gold rails. It looks like something from a dream. An unreal place. Soon the stag reached the drawbridge and it lowered before us for him to cross. Then the massive gates to the bailey swung wide and even the double doors of the castle flew open. Their black ringed handles thudding along the wood as we ran by. We slowed as we entered a grand banquet hall. The click of wooden cups on tables ceased. And gowns of every shade of spring swept over the room. Beautiful women with heavy curls piled atop their heads hung on the arms of silver-eyed men. The way they moved was ethereal. Slow and somewhat disinterested as they turned to watch the stag entering the center of their Banquet Hall. As if it is the most natural sight for them to behold. Every piece of furniture I saw was embroidered in gold. And upholstered in rich red velvet or dried furs. Everything is beautiful. Every woman, man, bit of furniture, chandelier or tapestry is stunning. I was paralyzed by the sight. And somehow as the stag lowered me the great antlers became arms that set me on my feet. I turned to look and found myself face to face with the man that’d watched me bathe. “Now, Sweet Thing, ask me who I am?” I licked my lips and tried to gather my composure. Realizing that the room had silenced the moment he spoke. “Who are you.” “I’m king here. King of these woods. King of this land. King of all things Unseen. And you, Sweet Thing are in my court now.” “What does that mean?” I asked nervously. “It means that a single taste,” He lifted his finger pointedly. “Of anything within my hall and you become mine forever.” “And if I taste nothing?” “If you can resist the temptations of my Castle, for one night, then you may return home.” “How many people have left your Castle?” “None so far.” He took a step back to gesture at the number surrounding us, proudly. “But I must warn you, you will end up in my bed.” I was already shaking my head. Thinking of my fiancé. My Jason. But the Fey King leaned forward and pressed his lips to my ear. “Oh, you will. And I’ll be buried to the hilt in you.” I shook my head with my mouth gaping but was afraid to deny it for fear that he’d only become more adamant. I could feel I was on tenuous ground already. He’s all powerful here. I didn’t have to see the way those in the court watched him to know. I could feel his power everywhere here. It was all consuming. Like a flavor on one’s lips which touched from every direction you turned. Like his fingers could stretch from any corner. This was the sort of place where hands would reach from walls to caress you while you slept. 03 Temptations The Fey King turned my shoulders and faced me toward the endless table. And I instantly wished he hadn’t. There was any tasty little morsel that a woman could desire laid out before us. On a platter next to me where the ripest red strawberries I’d ever seen, still heavy with fat droplets of dew as though they’d only been plucked moments ago. Next to them were pieces of dark chocolate chunked into squares. Beyond that was sugared pastries. Drizzled with icing and stuffed to brimming with blackberries and apples. Glazed vegetables glistened in the center, as if covered in a layer of wax. Beyond that was the roasted duck. So aromatic that its rich buttery flavor was already caressing along my tongue. And surrounding it were tiny baked quail. There was a boar which had been slowly cooked over flames hours ago perched at the other end of the table. A ruby apple looking crisp from its mouth. Bits of yellow fruit strung over its back. Wine and steaming tea filled pitchers along the table. It looked like enough food to feed all of Millen house for a year. I’d never seen so much to eat in one place in one night. “What is all this?” “It is the sweetest food you’ll ever taste. The most satisfying meats you can imagine. The ripest fruits to ever cross your lips. If you don’t take a bite, you’ll regret it for the entirety of your life…If you do…” His voice dropped meaningfully. “Then you stay with me, forever.” “I have someone back in the city.” I said slowly. Trying to rip my gaze from the food and blinking hard to resist staring at it. My hand was lifting without conscious thoughts to reach for a pastry. I had to push it aside with my other to stop myself. What’s happening. “Is this fey magic?” “Call it fey magic. Call it human temptation. Whatever you wish to define it as, it’s the same thing.” His low, rumbling voice, sent goosebumps coursing over my flesh. Making me shiver as his merest touch brushed along my skin. I wanted to lean back against him. Drop my head to his shoulder and feel every inch of his length pressed along mine. To learn his body as well as I know my own. I’d never felt something so overwhelming. I was nearly dizzied with the sensation. *** “I won’t touch any of it.” I said. My voice weak even to my own ears. Already I was less sure than I’d have told myself an hour ago, I would be. “Why wouldn’t you want to?” He teased. Turning me to face him. I found myself staring up at magnetic brown eyes. Eyes that when I looked into, I noticed tiny green and gold flecks. Irises which seemed to swirl in a hypnotic way. Perfectly symmetrical features. A square jaw and a straight nose, dark brows beneath a few loose curls of dark brown hair. Everything about him seemed to exude life. But these people are trapped here for an eternity. I told myself. Looking back at them and wondering how many of them might’ve been the same as me. A simple girl bathing in the woods lured here by the Fey King and his dark magic. *** At some point the King had begun swaying me side to side and now had me fully dancing in his arms. Far closer than was appropriate. My body molded to his as we moved as one. I noticed that everyone else was dancing in slow intimate movements around the banquet table. The same as we did. As if they are bid to mimic his every movement. He twirled me and I realized that my billowing white nightdress had now turned a shining red velvet. Etched in green vinery across the low bodice and winding around my waist to send curling vines over one hip. I gasped at the sight of the fine garment. “You’re a beautiful creature.” He brought me against him again. His hand linked tightly with mine. As if I might try to escape. He held our hands aloft above our heads as he tilted me to walk sideways with me to the steps of beating music that had suddenly begun somewhere in the hall and now echoed off every wall until it became a rising crescendo. Humming along my flesh and vibrating my most intimate places. I gasped and my head fell back as I felt quaking between my thighs as if an earthquake shook me with its ferocity. “So beautiful.” He leaned forward to palm my throat and caress a slow hand down it’s column to span the top of my chest below my collar and sliding further until his long fingers brushed the rise of my breasts. And lower. Suddenly he caressed a fingertip and a thumb over the distended nipples. Rubbing them in quick short movements that matched the vibrating low in my body. Everything in me tightened and I blew a long breath. My next tone caught, and I stumbled a step in the dance as I tried to clutch my thighs closed. My back arched and a vicious climax tore through me like a whirlwind. Ripping from my core to wind through me. Like wild currents that didn’t stop until they crackled from my nipples to reach his fingertips. I was almost shrieking in pleasure. My hand clutching his overcoat to hold myself up. He gave a deep chuckle as he turned me again. Somehow making my feet lift in step to the dance despite that I was suddenly so weak I was clay in his hands. 04 Not the Last When my body stopped shuddering and my back was able to bend from the rough curve it had clenched into, I found myself staring at him helplessly. “What was that?” I queried. “That, Sweet Thing, was only the first of many I’ll give you.” He looked over my head as he spun me again. “So, many…” And as he turned me again, I stared at him in horror because despite my certainty that I could keep from plucking up even the merest bit of food in honor of my sweet Jason, I was now very sure that I had no hope of keeping the Fey King from possessing me until the morning. He grinned and his gaze brightened on my face. “Ah, there it is…Now you know.” “Know what?” “The surrender is there, in your eyes.” I noticed there was some heavy accent to his words. As if the human language was foreign to him. But it wasn’t any accent that I knew. He’s utterly exotic. Inhuman. *** He dipped me backward in the dance and there was an explosion of bedding as I fell into his giant bed. Nearly spanning an entire room. Though I was sure he’d catch me anywhere I landed on it. “I can’t.” I objected wanly. “Jason…” “Jason isn’t here.” His face was between my breasts. Lathing his way down my sternum and kissing wetly along my ribs as if he were tasting me. Like I’m the precious morsel. He licked the underside of my breast and trailed it up to latch his mouth over my nipple. Tossing the blankets back around his shoulders. I couldn’t even remember him taking off my dress. But I recalled the sound of ripping fabric. Was that him tearing my clothes or me, his? I was almost too terrified of the answer to remember. But I was so dizzied by his touch that it was nearly as if I was intoxicated. What was happening to me seemed to go in and out in fragments. The haze of pleasure was nearly overwhelming. My hands had wound through his dark hair. Feeling the silky thickness and tangling in it as I clutched him to me, desperately. As if I was afraid, he might stop. Please, please stop. I thought. Because it was becoming increasingly obvious, I couldn’t gain the willpower to stop him. His hands were everywhere. Touching me in slow swirling caresses that left me panting. The more sounds I made, the more fevered his touch became. “I’m going to possess every corner of your flesh.” He kissed up my neck. “Fill your holes until every part of you is yearning for me.” The truly terrifying part was that I was certain he was right. *** “Jason...” I murmured. “Your ‘Jason’ isn’t here, Sweet Thing.” He showered kisses from one side of my neck to the other and down my body. His lips felt like satin. His hands followed the curves of my hips to reach beneath me and scoop my buttocks. Guiding my thighs open as he drew me to him. I’d never felt so many sensations at once. Heat, his hands which seemed to be everywhere, smooth lips touching my most intimate places. His knowledge of my body exceeded my own. He knew every place to kiss or caress that set me on fire. He leaned his pelvis forward and I felt the heavy weight of his member dragging along my crease. I gasped and gripped along the bedding. Searching for something to hold onto. To anchor me to reality. *** His fingers slid from beneath my ass cheeks to touch along my entrance, rubbing in circular motions. “Please!” I begged. “Please, what, Sweet Thing?” “Stop! Please stop.” I gasped. “The wetness of your body tells me you want otherwise.” He continued his ministrations. Working his nimble fingers as he looked at me steadily. “Is that really what you want?” I wanted to nod. But despite all my commands, my body wasn’t cooperating. “Could you imagine...” He caught one thigh and guided my leg with a sweeping caress to fold over his hip. Flattening his palm on the outside as he dragged it more roughly back up the length to reach my hip, side, ribs and breast. Palming it as he pressed me down. He did the same with his other hand on my other leg as he slowly, methodically leaned over me to whisper near my forehead. “If I stopped now. If I left you like this, walked away before you were filled, left you yearning and wanting.” He kissed my bangs lightly. “I could you know, if that’s what you really want.” He moved lower so he could look in my face, waiting. I was mesmerized by his green flecked, brown eyes and perfect features. His skin was smooth. Shimmering nearly gold in the flickering light of the nearby fire. Which danced over his flesh. His lips were swollen and hungry. His gaze nearly starved as it roved over me. I could physically feel how ravenous he was. His deep desire to take me. To feel my wetness wrap around him and my body suckle his as I took him in. I was panting in short breaths. Just trying to breathe. I was drowning in sensations. In his need. And I could do nothing other than fulfill it. I lifted my hips to him as an offering. “Take me?” He grinned, slow and evil. And he jerked forward and glided into me in one smooth thrust. *** I yelped. Reaching to grab his shoulders with biting nails as I felt my body abruptly open for him. Swallowing him in. Tiny fragments of me giving way to make a path for him until he wholly filled me. Entering me before I could object. Before I could think. Of Jason. My poor Jason. “There will be others.” He whispered against my cheek as he rhythmically moved into me. “Other men who will,” he groaned in pleasure. “Want you, feel you. And offer themselves to you. Jason will not be your first.” He leaned up to grin at me. Because that is now clearly him. “Nor will he be your last.” But that seemed almost ominous. Like a threat that he will be my last as well. 05 A Crescendo I shook my head. Trying to sweep away the daze of feelings I was experiencing. Think of something else. The sin of this moment. For a moment I wondered how many women he’d had. How many have been taken in this castle? In this bed? He was moving over me. His smooth body, slicking with a sheen of sweat as he slipped in and out. Stretching me to accommodate his length. Then moving back out. At first, I was very still. Unsure what to do because I was so shocked by the sheer intimacy of having a man’s body in mine. His thighs moved within the nest of mine. His ankles draping over mine. One hand caressed leisurely circles around my breast. The other held my cheek as his lips descended. Tasting mine from different directions as he stuffed me full. “Please...” I begged. Not even certain what I was asking for. “Not yet, Sweet Thing. Not nearly yet.” *** I understood why soon after that. Muscles in my body began to draw tight as a bowstring. My knees curled up slightly. My toes winding tight. My back bent at an angle I’d never contorted before, dropping my weight to the back of my head. My hips shoved themselves more firmly against him to meet his writhing thrusts. Even when he ground his hips into circles against me. Dragging himself through me at different angles. I made some short, primal, female noises as he took me. Soon writhing beneath him as everything in me tensed. Then I exploded. My body feeling like it shattered into a million fragments. Lights burned behind my clenched eyes and the air became purer. My nostrils filled with his alluring male scent. My nails raking into his back and down his arms only made him give a low, pleased chuckle. He wants it all. All of me. I suddenly understood that with him I could do no wrong. As long as I’m beneath him. At mercy to his sway. “Let me go.” I croaked. He laughed unsympathetically. “Why would you ever want to leave. When I could take you each night. Cover you in this sweat. Bring you to these heights and watch your towers crumble night after night until you are vulnerable to only me. Mine entirely.” “And who would you belong to?” I countered viciously. Trying to gather something to put between us, at least mentally. “You.” He pushed into me hard to make his point. “Don’t you feel that I do right now. You have me. My most vulnerable places at the mercy of your body. The things you could do to harm me.” His voice dropped dangerously. “To please me...” Why did he make me shiver when he said it like that? *** Before I could even clear my muddled mind, he sat up and caught my legs tighter around his waist. Working into me more deeply and becoming more feral as he took his pleasure from my body. I wanted to resent him. Wanted to feel filthy for what he was doing to me. But looking at his chorded, beautiful body, all I could think was that I wanted more of him. I want to possess him. I want him for mine. But instantly a tiny voice asked me how many other women had lain beneath him in this bed wondering these same things. I won’t be one of those hapless women! I promised myself. But despite all my valiant thoughts, I came again. Quaking around him. Vibrating him inside me as my walls caved to suckle him warmly. Taking the wild spurting of his pleasure deeper within me. Touching my very womb with the evidence of his animalistic ecstasy. “See, Sweet Thing?” His head fell and his dark eyes were on me again. He was very still, buried inside me. “I told you it would be like this. And don’t we belong to each other now?” *** Before he could say anything more in that persuasive, appealing voice, I lifted off him and skid between his elbow and hip to slide from under him. Rolling to my feet and taking the sheet with me. Twisting it around me hastily. “No! I do not belong to you!” I looked out the window and saw the first glimmers of an orange dawn creeping through the gold trees. Making the light explode of their gilded leaves. “See! It is morning already!” I cried. Pointing triumphantly. “And I ate none of your blasted food!” The fiend had not won. My body may have surrendered shamelessly to him, but my spirit has not. He sighed and rolled onto his back. A pillow tucked behind him as he sat up against the headboard. Carefully inspecting his fingernails. “Be careful you don’t annoy me in your triumph, Sweet Thing.” His voice held a harsh, commanding note now that warned me of something bad. My stomach sunk. Why not? What more will he do to me? 06 Freedom I had earned my freedom, hadn’t I? He can’t take it from me. I ate none of his food. I recalled the conditions he’d put on me here. I was staring at him, waiting for him to make some move. But he made none. I picked up my dress but found it tattered as though a bear had clawed through it. Apparently, it had been my dress tearing. That answered that question. “There are more in the armoire.” He gestured with a thumb to a vast wooden construction standing near his side of the bed. Still seeming preoccupied with his own hands. Hands that’d been all over me. I stepped over his white dark shirt and realized it too was in pieces. I tore his clothes as well. I’d been in great haste to feel his skin. The images of me touching his chest before he’d shoved me back on the bed, came in flashes. How I’d caressed over him reverently. Wanting to feel every part of his body. *** Closing my eyes against the images I fled to the armoire. Tossing open the doors to grab the first dress I saw. One of silver satin with shimmering lace over it. I snatched it out and climbed into it. Not even bothering to do the fastens on the back, I clutched it to my chest. “Which way is out?” Giving me a lopsided grin, he didn’t move. After what seemed an eternity, he slid from the bed onto his bare feet. My gaze was instantly drawn to his cock. The bare piece of him that had sunk into my flesh. It was large and imposing. Making me take a step back as I wondered if he’d take me again. Certain I could no more resist him now then I already had. As my gaze slid up, he smirked. And he was instantly dressed. His clothes from the floor gone. But what he wore now, was in pristine condition. Fey magic. *** He walked toward me, and I turned to bolt but my feet locked in place. His arms draped over me, placing a white cloak over my shoulders then circling before me so he could drop his face into the crook of my neck. A touching gesture for one so wicked. Jason had held me like that, but it had never felt so intimate. So blatantly sexual. But Jason wasn’t as tall or dominating either. I swallowed hard. Realizing I didn’t want to move. I wanted to enjoy the way this felt. I felt warm, safer than I ever had, sheltered in his arms. As if he’d look after me all of my days. Probably how they all felt when he trapped them at court. I told myself. Forcing the bitterness back. And driving me forward from his arms. I could feel him behind me. Staring at my back but saying nothing. “This way.” He finally whispered. I barely heard the words before he caught my arm and turning me to lead me before him out the doorway of the chamber. Down the stairs. He tugged open the dual front doors and let the morning sun pour in and disperse over the marbled floor. Brightening the room. I didn’t look back at the banquet table. Afraid I might be tempted when I was so close to freedom. *** He walked me out the doors and to the trees. Then everything became blurred flashes as he pulled my hand. Guiding me through the woods expertly. But too fast for me to remember how I’d gotten there. Soon the trees grew thick and dark, and we stepped through them to reveal the creek where I’d been bathing. “Just know...” He stood next to me, staring at the water rather than looking at me. “you’re the first one I’ve ever let go. And to do that when you have something so precious to me, speaks to how remarkable a woman you are.” I frowned at him focused on his first words. “Let go? You couldn’t keep me. I ate nothing.” “I didn’t say eat, Sweet Thing.” He turned his head to level that brown gaze on me, coldly. “I said taste anything.” I gasped and put a hand to my lips. Realizing what he meant. I’d tasted him. I vaguely remembered nipping him. His kisses, my lips showering wet kisses along his chest. I blinked at him in horror. “Now you see...” He blinked slowly. “I am indeed, releasing the pretty little bird I’d caught in my web.” I wanted to ask why but was too afraid of the answer. “Just remember that what you have, is still mine. No matter what your precious fiancé says.” There was bitterness with a tinge of annoyance marking his voice. I was quick to defend my love. “His name is Jason Charters, Lord Charters.” I said proudly. “He’s a good man. The best I’ve ever known.” “Good. I wouldn’t want you with anything else. Nor for else to raise my offspring.” He turned and was stepping through the trees. His dark figure already being swallowed by their depths. “What?” “My son. You may marry the man but my son you name after me. A bit of remembrance to comfort you all the nights you’ll lie awake thinking of my touch...” He didn’t look back. I took a step after him to keep him in view a moment longer. “I don’t even know your name!” I squawked. Praying he was wrong. About all of it! What he’s saying is insanity. “Bodin.” He called back. His voice fading into the woods as he vanished. Leaving me there alone. As if my life hasn’t changed forever... ********** THE CERISE CLOAK SUMMARY: Red was the color I always avoided. Because we all knew about the wolves that hunted in the woods. And the biggest one of them all hated the color red. So, I thought I was safe without it, but I wasn't ready for the creature that came calling at Gram's wanting information. I only wanted to take some bread to grandma. I didn't expect to walk into the middle of a territory war or the price I'd have to pay to keep her safe. But the price the alpha of the NightHunter Pack wanted was a high one to pay. Especially to protect a man I didn't know and had never met. But for Grandma...I'd do nearly anything... 01 To See Gram The direction he came from was filled with giant mushrooms and tiny fluttering fey. They intermingled with the black trimmed orange butterflies which twisted through the fragments of light. Trying to dry their dewy wings in the early morning sun seeping through treetops. But down here the morning fog held fast. Hanging low and covering everything like a hazy gray blanket. As the man walked through it, it dampened his pants, making him pull the flaps of his red velvety cloak tighter around him to block against the moisture. He wore the garment with the hood pulled up over his head. The hem just brushing the grass around his feet. It was long enough that it just fit his tall frame. He was moving so early in the morning, because he had great purpose. A set look in his brown eyes and intensity making his whiskered jaw tighten rhythmically. The trees thinned and the grass was shorter, the mushrooms less colorful as they parted the grass with their tan and white tops. Tiny purple flowers crept through the grass on wild vines. They crunched under his heavy boot, as his feet found the path toward the small hut with the thatched roof. A tiny hut which leaned predominantly to one side. Two other men stepped to his flank. “Is this it?” “This is her.” The leader said. “She’ll know where he is. And he doesn’t get away this time.” The leader said it with determined finality. “We’re ready boss.” The bigger of the two rolled his shoulders in preparation for battle. “Stay out here. Out of sight. Let me know if anyone comes but don’t make yourself obvious unless I tell you to be. If it’s him. Let him come…” “Yes boss.” The tall, wiry one nodded. When Seth, the leader looked back at them both the others lowered their heads in deference. Grunting in satisfaction, he headed in. There was a woman’s terrified scream as he threw open the door. But it was quickly stifled as he overcame her. *** Cerise...My name meant red. It was odd to think it. Especially, when I came from a whole town afraid of the color... I felt a little guilty as I headed off toward Gram’s with a basket full of homemade bread, I’d safely tucked away. Folded under linens light enough to refrain from smashing it. I headed out today in my simple brown gown. A worn one of my mother’s that she’d hemmed in for me. The sleeves of my white undershirt billowing around my arms. Keeping me cool enough to not be bothered by the spring heat trapped in the trees of the forest. Enclosing all the humidity in miserable pockets separated by cool expanses. My only extravagance was the necklaces of thick beads which Gram had made me. Often offering me a new one and telling me they’d keep me safe on my walks into the woods. Even though they were red. I was looking forward to the walk with my friend, Betty, today. A refreshing break from my chores. Betty decided to walk partway with me, as she often did. About halfway there she’d turn back. “Why do you bring these out here every week, Cerise?” “The bread?” She nodded. “Because you know Gram hates coming into the village!” I gave her a look. Sensing we were going to have one of our frequent disputes over Gram. Betty doesn’t like her. I suspected it was because Gram had tried to save Betty’s little brother but hadn’t gotten there in time and her magic was rendered useless by the lack of time. “She still has to, Cerise.” “But not as often.” I countered. “Your mother is still making them because of your dad?” “Yes, if it wasn’t for Gram, he’d have died of the palpitations. You know that.” “She creeps me out.” Betty shuddered. “You know how many people she’s saved.” “I do. Still creepy.” “I love Gram.” I defended. The sage old woman had taught me a lot about mixing potions and healing herbs. “Most of the villagers do. That’s why everyone calls her grandma.” It was true. She wasn’t truly any of our family. He was the village healer so despite being a hermit who resided a way, outside of Vesvera village, she was usually well-tended. Everyone’s grandma because what she did with her herbs and potions was so important to us. And grandma had no family, so we all served as her children. She’s saved so many of our loved ones. She’d supposedly had a son once, but no one knew what’d happened to him. It was thought that the wolves that haunted these woods had gotten him. That’d been before the hunter came. *** We reached the midway point and Betty turned around and began to head back to the village. Leaving me alone to tread the darkest parts of the forest. I was careful walking the dirt trek leading to Gram’s house. We all knew of the wolves that filled the length of these woods. However, there were very few surrounding Vesvera because of the hunter. Only a few of the villagers had ever seen the protector of our section of the woods. They called him Wrath. The biggest of the wolves out here had seemed to claim this as his territory. He was the only one I was ever worried about coming across. However, it was said that generally one was safe from him as long as they weren’t wearing crimson. It was well known that for some reason, the color seemed to trigger him, so I was careful never to wear it. Other than my pretty necklaces Gram gave me. Which I always ensured were safely tucked under the hem of my white undershirt. Gram’s tiny hut came into view. I noticed everything was eerily quiet here. Undisturbed. It seemed like even the birds dared not peep. I noticed the butterflies that always haunted the path and tended to linger on Gram’s roof were gone today. Odd. I shook off the weird feeling and headed in the door. 02 Trapped As soon as I entered, my arm was caught, and I was dragged into the room and around to slam my back against the wall. Nearly knocking the air out of me. I found myself staring up at a tall, slender man. One I’d never met. “Why are-are you in Gram’s house?” “Why are you?” He demanded. His authoritative tone spurred me to answer despite myself. “She’s my friend.” I peered around him and saw Gram in the distance. She was sitting in her old rocking chair. Tipping it slowly. “You shouldn’t have come, Dear.” She shook her head. Though she was trying hard to make her movements look calm, it was clear they were not. She’s scared and anxious. Why? “Why are they here, Grandma? What’s going on?” “We need her to tell us something very important.” “So, tell them, Gram.” “I cannot!” Gram snapped angrily, rocking faster. “What is it, Gram?” She said nothing. The leader kept pressure on my shoulder to ensure I couldn’t go anywhere. He twisted around. “Tell me where he is!” He demanded. She tightened her lips. The wrinkles at the corner of her eyes grew strained. “Who?” I asked tentatively of the leader. His head whipped to see me. “Her son!” He pointed behind him angrily. “I-I know where he is…” I said. “Cerise!” Gram objected. Leaning forward and trying to silence me. Her eyes desperate. “Where?” The man roared. His attention focused on me hatefully. Brown eyes cold and flat. “I’ll-I’ll t-t-take you to him…If you let her go.” I nodded toward Gram. He grinned slowly. Eyes going hooded. “Oh, it’ll take a hell of a lot more than that, Sweetheart.” “L-like?” I was scared my hands were shaking. Is he going to want to kill me instead? His eyes drifted over my face and down toward the rise of my upper breasts shadowed beneath the filmy fabric of my white undershirt. He massaged the round of one with his thumb resting below my collar. I caught my breath as his meaning became clear. *** I chewed my lip a moment. Gathering the remnants of my slippery courage enough to blurt. “If I let you, will you release her?” He chuckled coldly. “Who said I need you to let me?” That made me swallow a lump in my throat. “Will you let her go?” I persisted. He dropped his hand. “I suppose. If you’re real good and you tell me what I want to know, I could do that.” “Let her go first.” “Why?” He reared back in half amusement. Eyeing me sideways. “Because I won’t do anything for you otherwise.” I jutted my chin in a way that made my mom reiterate it was why I was so old and unmarried. Still in their cottage instead of with a husband. “Let her go.” I forced strength into my voice as I commanded it. “Fine. What do I call you, Little Firefly?” “My name is Cerise.” “Pretty name.” He commented offhandedly. “Tell me what you’ll do for me, pretty Cerise.” “Whatever you need. If you let her go.” “Fine.” He tilted his head to inspect me. Catching a lock of silky black hair to stroke thoughtfully with his thumb. “But if you don’t show me where to find Wrath after, I’ll break you…” I met his look. Feeling my heart racing in my chest as I wondered how the hell, I was going to pull this off. “Do you understand me, Cerise?” He said my name slowly. Making it sound far more intimate than it should’ve. *** “I do.” “Good.” He walked over to stick his head out the door. “Let the old woman go. Stay where you are.” There are more people out there? It occurred to me that was why all the creatures had been silent. Why I’d felt such a sense of unsettle when I’d arrived. I should’ve gone to get help then. I cursed my fool actions. But I didn’t know. “Go, Old Woman. I’ll find your boy. One way or the other, his reign is coming to an end.” He walked over and pushed open the door. Leaving it gaping. Gram eyed me as she hesitantly walked toward it. She suddenly stopped and reached to close the door. Deciding she won’t leave me. “Go, Gram.” I said. Giving her a long look that I hoped would convey that I couldn’t fight them or try to escape if I had to worry about her. I need her to go now. She returned my gaze. Her fine white brows drawing together on her tanned forehead as she looked strained. “Go.” I mouthed. “Please.” She chewed her cheek and looked morose as she stared at me. Stepping out the door and looking at me until she’d eased from a clear view of me. “Go, Gram.” I called to her. “Hurry.” The man walked over and jerked the door closed with a bang that rang with finality. Like the cage door sealing. “Now, Pretty. Let’s have a look at you before we get down to business.” CONTINUED ON POST 2

INDEX The Masquerade The Wrong One She Belongs to Me THE MASQUERADE SUMMARY: I was forced into an engagement with some withered old fool I'd never meant and didn't want. So, I thought myself quite the defiant little Miss when I teased a masked lord at the Ball. But once he'd lured me out to my aunt's Guest House, I found he was very different from the plaything sir that had seemed so charming a short time ago. He was bent on ruining me. My choice was simple. To let him have me and he'd keep it a secret. Or fight him and he'd publicly ruin me. Ensuring my new fiancé knew precisely what manner of woman I was. Really no choice at all... 01 A Huntress I turned in the candlelight. Knowing the purple and gold of my mask caught the glimmer of orange flames. Reflecting the sparkle as it highlighted over my golden-brown features. My lips so dark that they were considered unfashionable. My mother often pressed my maid to temper them down with light matte colors to pale them. So, you don’t look such the siren. My mother would say. But tonight, I’d dismissed all such trivialities. I rouged my cheeks and large beckoning lips. And darkened my lashes with kohl behind the half-mask. Willing to defy my mother and father and anyone else that crossed my path tonight. I stalked onto the dance floor in a gold ball gown. My brown eyes intent on finding some bit of prey. Some man to take out my frustrations on. Some man to help me foil everyone else’s plans for me. *** As I thought it, a gentleman in a specially tailored coat stepped before me. Half his overcoat was white, half was black. Perfectly mimicking the coloring of his mask. Shadowing eyes so dark brown they were nearly black. His square jaw was revealed just below the mask. “Are you looking for someone?” He queried in a smooth tone. “Not in the least. Quite the opposite actually.” “Oh?” A dark brown brow lifted questioningly at me. “I’m looking for a perfect no one.” “Well,” He bowed gracefully and offered his hands. “It just so happens I am precisely no one. And perfectly adept at being so.” I hesitated. So surprised I was unsure what to say as I stared at his awaiting hand. He wants to dance? “I guess, in this case, then I shall overlook your rudeness in approaching a lady without a proper introduction.” I stepped forward and forewent his hand to drop a gloved palm over his forearm. “But I was looking for a lady a trifle different then the most proper kind.” “An improper kind?” I asked haughtily. Very willing to put him in check if he were making advances. “Not in the least. Just less then boring.” “Well, boring is not something I’ve ever been accused of.” I tossed my long red hair. Sending the curls dancing wildly down my back since I’d refused to let my distraught maid put even a single pin in it. It can be as wild as I intend to be tonight. *** As he guided me further onto the Dancefloor, he turned me into his arms and unfolded his fingers to press his palm parallel to mine at shoulder height next to us. His other hand landed lightly along my lower back as he maneuvered the steps gracefully. I looked up at him and gauged his height and gaze and the musky cologne he wore. Not a man I know. That rather eased some of my troubles. An unabashed rogue, no doubt. But in truth that was perhaps just what I was looking for this eve. The stranger moved me in the dance. “So, since you’ve so rudely commandeered me for this dance despite what my card might’ve said, do you care to introduce yourself?” “Not in the least.” His brown eyes danced. It took me a moment to register that he was refusing to give me his name. I gave him a surprised look. He leaned a bit too close during the dance and whispered near my ear. “Perhaps I just call you Circe.” Circe? Enchantress? Seductress. I recognized the word. I felt my cheeks heat. “Then how about I call you Rogue, in return.” He shrugged. “One can no more hide their nature then they can their intellect.” “And you find yourself quite clever.” I guessed. Giving his tall frame an assessing look and noticing how much wider than mine his shoulders were. I was tall and thin but no match for his thicker stature. “Should I not?” He turned me. Making the gold gown spin out enough that the purple underskirt was briefly visible. 02 Interrupted “Kylie!” My sister Sarah appeared next to my elbow. Shooting the gentleman a glower, before dragging me from his grip. “Lord Durnmouth was first on your dance card tonight.” “Was he?” I asked absentmindedly. “Is this because of the engagement?” Sarah frowned down at me. A bit taller and far more somber, she was clearly the eldest of the two of us. “Is what?” I asked blandly. “That you’re dancing with random men rather than following your dance card and preparing to meet up with your affianced at the end of the night.” Nothing I could imagine wanting to do less. “Perhaps I’ve no desire to be crammed into the mold, you’re all setting for me.” I told her. “You know you don’t have a choice.” Sarah cocked her hip in that disapproving way. I blinked dully at her. Making her suspicions grow. “What are you about?” “What do you mean?” “You’re up to something. You’ve that look about you.” “I know not what you speak of.” I swept away. Skirts in my hands as I determined I wouldn’t answer her. She’ll only try and stop me. *** I stood watching the other dancers from a dark corner. My arms crossed over my chest and frowning as I watched everyone dancing so gleefully. Misery. That was the only word I could think of. I’d had such grand plans but now I was to be married off. Like a prized sheep for a pretty bit of coin. Thinking about it was only making me angrier. I nearly leapt from my skin when I felt a husky voice breathing along the back of my neck. “Meet me in the Guest House?” I knew of it. This was my aunt’s property, and I knew the Guest House was abandoned this time of year. So, does he, apparently. I turned slightly and peered over my shoulder. Only barely able to catch the silhouette of his white mask and the white side of his overcoat visible in the shadows. He was leaned back. Arms crossed over his shoulders and one boot lifted so the sole rested against the wall. His knee jutting out in a leisurely stance. His dim outline was aptly concealed in the shadows. Clearly not wanting to be seen. “Why would I do that?” I whispered over my shoulder. “To defy that pretty sister of yours…I heard you.” He whispered only loud enough I could hear him. Other young women standing near me were too far away to hear him. “Fine.” I agreed impulsively. “Fine.” He echoed. “I’ll wait for you out there. Don’t make me come back in and get you…I’m not above dragging a woman off the dancefloor.” I glanced over my shoulder to give him a quick look, but he was gone. *** As I crept from bush to bush to get to the Guest House, I felt rising bits of excitement. What am I going to do? Let him steal a kiss? Steal a touch? Perhaps something quite improper? It was tempting. It would certainly deter my would-be suitor to find out my reputation was sullied from a brief dalliance in a Guest House. Even if it’s not all the rumor mills will make it to be. I felt momentary satisfaction at realizing the deep shock that’d deflate my parents. They were so set on this course, despite all my objections. Well perhaps they’ll rethink it now. The weather seemed to mimic my dark thoughts. Clouds blocking the stars and a slight, drizzling rain beginning to patter over everything. I reached the Guest House and saw its pretty sparkling white paint glinting invitingly in the moonlight. Window surrounded nearly three sides. Revealing the darkness within. As I rounded the shrubs, I saw the hint of a fir in the far corner and the dancing flame of a candle tossing bits of orange light over the sparse furniture in the House. I saw the dark overcoat shrouding a man’s elbow which overhung the armrest of the chair before the fire. Was I really going to do this? I’ll stop it before it goes too far. I reassured myself. Drawing a steadying breath before sneaking to the door in the back which was always kept unlocked. 03 Strange Sanctuary I’d barely entered the door when he met me. His mouth descending on me so fiercely it was nearly brutal. He swung me around and kicked the door closed. It banged shut with such finality I suddenly realized my mistake. Jerking away from him before even fully registering he’d been kissing me. What am I doing alone in the Guest House during a rainstorm with a man I don’t know? One I’ve aptly already dubbed The Rogue. What the Hell was I thinking? “You smell like roses.” He remarked. Shedding his coat as he drew me further into the house. “Wait.” I said. “It’s too late for all that.” He dismissed. Unraveling it from his shoulders and shook it from his shoulders before catching one cuff, then the other, to tug it off. Before dropping it over the back of the chair across from the fire. When had he led me so far into the House? His mouth fell over mine again. His lips moving like silk over mine. Guiding them open so his tongue could delve fully into mine. His tongue tracing the inner walls and learning the shape and textures of my mouth so intimately I was left breathing raggedly. I shoved at his chest. Only to have him pull me closer. His arms wrapping me to work the laces of my corset at my lower back. “Wait. Wait!” I objected. He paused to give me a sideways look. “Strange words from a woman that would meet a man in a Guest House for a dalliance.” “I didn’t agree to that.” I said shakily. “Didn’t you?” He dropped his nose to mine. “What did you honestly think would happen? Did you expect any other outcome?” “Yes…” I’d thought I could control this interaction. He’d seemed so pliable a short hour ago. Now he seemed very out of control. Wild with passion and barely hearing my words. Far more prepared to act like an animal prepared to breed. Not with me! *** “No.” I said more assertively. Shoving his shoulders back just as he freed my corset and it dropped around my hips. Freeing my breasts within the bodice so I could draw a deep breath which I currently felt I desperately needed. I brushed curling red bangs back from my face and wiped a bit of sweat from my forehead as I desperately tried to rationalize how I was going to extract myself from this absurd situation. He cast me a withering look. Gazing at me from head to toe derisively. “What did you think would happen out here?” “I thought perhaps we’d talk.” “Do I seem a man suited to talking?” “You did inside.” I argued. Gesturing helplessly as I realized the foolhardiness of my actions. He clucked chidingly in his cheek. “I think I made it very clear what I was after inside. From the moment I wouldn’t provide you my name and I indicated to you I was looking for a less then proper woman who’d not prove so dreadfully dull.” He had said all that. And I had caught the innuendo. How do I provide I did not now? “Let’s save some time, shall we?” He edged closer as he hooked the bodice of my gown with a crooked finger and tugged it open enough, he could peer beneath it. Making me gasp in shock. “I was clear in my invitation, you were clear on the provocation, you came to me. Alone out here, regardless of your reputation, prepared to cast your reputation away in tatters. Now you want to refuse me…But I’m not so easily deterred. You see, I’m a very clever man. And my agenda is never as simple as one would think. And I have very particular designs on you.” He took another step toward me. Putting his nose nearly against my forehead and affording him an even more clear view beneath my gown. Yet I felt nearly so hypnotized I couldn’t move. Everything he said made sense. What have I done? Feeling I had only one recourse, I retreated. Taking a long step backward and clutching my bodice against my chest. “Why?” Why does he want me? He slid a long step after me. Refusing to give up any ground between us. “That is my business and quite none of your affair.” My lip curled in outrage. His rudeness was quite appalling. “But just to ensure my point is clear, let me tell you, you’ve come this far and now if you do not finish what you’ve promised…I’ll be forced to tell those back in the ball about your hearty offer to meet me out here. And how appalled I was to find you alone. Partially clad.” He said the words with such slow precision that they made me cringe. His intent painfully obvious. How he’ll make me look if I refuse him. As if I’m the wanton. 04 A Heartless Threat I’d be ruined! My hands fell to my sides in shock, and he took advantage of the moment to step forward and jerk the shoulders of my dress down to my elbows. Baring my shoulders and breasts to his hungry view. He took in the sight of my golden-brown skin and dark nipples, born down by the weight of the plump bits of flesh. His hands snatched my waist so fast I nearly leapt from my skin. Causing those large breasts to swing like pendulums. And one to brush the back of his hand. Making him growl in his throat. “Now this…Is more as it should be.” He pushed the pile of clothes at my waist down further. Catching the waist of all my undergarments by adjusting his fingers minutely. Clearly an expert at stripping women bare. Slipping my clothes down, revealed the outer width of my ripe hips before it slid down the length of my shapely legs. He leaned down by my feet to make sure the clothes were gathered there. So, everything is visible to his eye. I reflexively crossed my arms over my chest. Hooking my neck on the opposite sides in my palm. Hoping that the shadows of the dim room would hide the curling red hair at the juncture of my sex. He straightened. “Mmmhmm. Look at all that flesh…I’m going to touch you everywhere, Circe. I won’t miss an inch.” *** For whatever reason, his words immediately dampened the spot between my plump thighs. Though my mind still worked frantically for an escape. A way out of this situation before he gets his hands on me! “Now, here.” He caught my hands before I could move. I hissed an indrawn breath at the sudden contact of his large paws enveloping mine. He led my fingertips to the laces of his shirt. He put my hands over them and began plucking at the laces before his hands fell away and he gave me an expectant look. He wants me to undress him. Swallowing hard, I hesitated. Looking frantically around the Guest House but finding no reprieve. No escape. As if reading my thoughts, his face hardened. “There’s no way out now, Little Circe. You’re in too deep. And soon it’ll be my turn…” *** Feeling helpless I unlaced his shirt and guided it open to reveal the flat planes of his upper chest. The thick bones of his collar and the deep muscles which grooved behind it. He rolled his shoulders and shrugged out of it. Tossing it a distance away to land over the armrest of the chair. Something he’s clearly done before. Here? I suddenly wondered how many innocent young women he’d ruined in my Guest House. In-fact who the devil was he? “Who are you?” I blurted. “Ssh.” He put a fingertip to my lips and pressed his toes over mine lightly. As if to keep me in place. “Bit late for that now, isn’t it?” “I did ask for it before.” I defended. Tugging slightly at my slippers but finding I could no longer move away. “And I said no then. What makes you think I’d change my mind now?” Absolutely nothing. I was very sure that this man was precisely as unrelenting as he seemed to be. What I’d thought at first to be amusing charm, I now realized carried an underlying severity. A single-pointed mission to seduce women like me. *** He gave me a long probing look as he methodically unbuckled his belt and let it drop. Next, he caught my wrist and rolled my hand into his palm. Molding the inside of his fingers. Then without blinking, without changing expression, he put it against the front of his breeches. Revealing the iron hard rod concealed there. My brown eyes widened to the size of saucers as I shot him a look. He massaged my hand over it, and I felt the flesh beneath the cloth expanding even further. I knew enough of the act from watching the house maids to fear I’d not be able to fit this particular bit of flesh. “I can’t.” I said urgently. Pleading for him to understand. Staring at me through hooded brown eyes he asked mercilessly, “Why?” “It’ll not fit.” “And how would you know that? More the wanton than I’d first suspected?” He asked. “No!” I defended trying to retreat but instantly realizing he still pinned my slippers where they were beneath the toes of his boots. “Oh?” His brows lifted in interest then. “Pray do tell then…” 05 Betrayal of My Body “I-I once…” I made a gesture of my hand sliding down my body and sent him a pointed look. My cheeks on fire as I prayed I’d not have to say more. “You touched yourself?” He purred. I nodded so clumsily that my hair bobbed around my shoulders. “How very intriguing. And what did you find?” White teeth flashed in the darkness. A predatory grin. “I couldn’t…Two would not…” I lifted two fingers pressed together in a flustered effort to explain. “Perhaps that is only because you knew not what you were doing.” The back of his knuckles trailed over my belly toward the place I’d hinted at. His gaze travelling just ahead of his touch to land at the crux of my thighs. He licked his lips wolfishly. As if he wants to lick me just as fiercely. I shivered at the idea. He nudged my plump thighs apart with his fist enough I had to skid one leg aside in surprise. Staring at him in horror and hoping he was just jesting. When I suddenly felt two of his fingers penetrate into me, my hands shot over his shoulders to cling to him as my knees suddenly felt very untrustworthy. Already beginning to sway forward and back in imitation of how his hand moved between my legs. His fingers edging deeper into me. And soaking into my dampness. I made a choking sound as my fingers dug into the top of his shoulders. “Don’t worry, Little Circe.” He murmured. Moving his fingers more aggressively into me. Until my entire pelvis was being jerked toward him and then back. Like some primal offering. “Soon it’ll be far more than that, I’ll have stuffed in you.” He chuckled darkly. *** I thought temporarily about fleeing the Guest House into the rain screaming for help. That would surely have me compromised irreparably. I thought about shouting my head off for my sister. But there’s no guarantee she’ll be the one to come running. “What are you thinking?” He caught my chin in the fingertips of his free hand. Still working the other ones so far into me that I could feel the other knuckles pressing the tiny nub outside my entrance. Making me gasp at the rubbing touch. “N-nothing…” “A way out of this?” He gave a lopsided smile. “There isn’t one. Not without shredding your reputation which will land you in my bed anyway.” “How could you possibly be so arrogant as to think that?” “A ruined woman must make money somehow.” He shrugged. Still not stopping his pace which was making my fingernails bite into the bare tops of his shoulders and my toes curl within my slippers. Even beneath his boots. “Most gentleman won’t welcome a ruined lady into their bed. Preferring widows and mistresses. There’s a good possibility I’d be the only one that’d have you then.” He thrust against his hand. Meeting my bare thighs with his clothed ones. “To have my way with you for endless hours. Bent over every piece of furniture in my town home.” He growled in pleasure at the thought. “You’re an animal!” I accused. “As are you, Circe.” He grinned. “A wet little animal with a pussy ready to lick my cock.” I yelped. Stunned at his shocking words and he took the moment to drop his mouth over mine and swallow the sound as his tongue intruded into my mouth so determinedly that I was certain he was going to enter my core just as ferociously. I’d be torn. *** Even as I was thinking it, rivers of tension poured through me. Yanking at my muscles and pulling them taut like the strings on a violin. Making every inch of my body tighten and then relax in a strange singing tune. My voice was emerging in a sound that I didn’t recognize. A long, drawn-out, moan which seemed to go on forever and seemed far too low to be my voice. Not as I know it. “Good Girl.” He praised. “Now to do that on my cock while I’m sucked balls deep in your little hole.” “Damn you!” I swore at him. “This is not how a man talks to a lady.” “You’re not a lady now. You’re a ruined woman whose tasty little pussy is going milk my cock while I pound you like the little seductress you are. A woman has to realize there’s consequences for behaving as a wanton.” I could hear a triumphant note in his voice. “Especially an engaged one.” That’s why he’s doing this? Some vengeance against Lord Byron. I’m a conquest to send him tainted property. “H-how’d you know?” I asked. Chewing my lip. “I overheard you and your sister.” He said acidly. “Everyone did. I’m sure. And your blatant disregard. It’s clear you wanted a man to ruin you for your affianced. One to stick you so good, he won’t be able to repair the damage done.” “Damage?” I squeaked. He chuckled evilly. “Now take off my pants, Wench.” 06 Hazards of His Pleasure I didn’t want to obey him. I wanted to spit in his face. But he has the power to ruin me now. It occurred to me that if he wandered out the door and shouted as I’d considered doing, he was right. I’d be perilously destroyed for any man but those so unsavory they’d offer a broken lady a bit of coin for a good toss in the sheets. I don’t want to be that. I wouldn’t know the first thing about it. I shifted nervously. He caught my hands and slapped them over the laces on his breeches. I immediately registered that there was that firm bit of flesh prodding the inside of one of my palms again. His hardness. I squeaked. “Yes.” He crooned. Trailing fingertips on both sides from my collarbone down over my shoulders and over my upper arms to the back of my hands. Almost as if he were going to take my hands in his. But he didn’t. “I’ll soon be hearing more of that.” Growing impatient he plucked the laces himself and hooked my thumbs beneath his waistband. I was startled at the stunning heat of his skin. Feeling the sharpness of his hip bones. He snatched my wrists so abruptly that I jumped. Wincing in terror. His gaze roved my face assessingly and then he pushed my wrists down. Forcing my hands to remove his breeches over a length of muscled, furred thighs. Making me lean over to follow them. And sending his member nearly springing over the top of them to brush my lips. “Ahh.” He rumbled. Flexing his buttocks and pressing his staff tighter against my large, rouged lips. What had I been thinking? I should’ve done without the makeup. Without the sordid thoughts of escaping an unwanted engagement. Had I just been a dutiful daughter I wouldn’t be here now with a strange man pressing his rod against my lips. Massaging it along my mouth and brushing aside my nose. “I could take your mouth.” One of his hands left my wrist to scoop the back of my head. Pushing it against him. Startled, I angled my head away which made my chin press him against his pelvis. He groaned in pleasure at the sensation. “I could fuck your face. Well and truly teach you the ways of the wanton.” “I’m no wanton!” “Aren’t you?” He lifted his fingers and rubbed them together to show me the bit of moisture still lingering on them from when he’d had them inside me. And my pleasure had soaked them. I winced. Blushing furiously and refusing to look at him or the large cock he had in my face. One brow was lifted over those nearly black eyes, as he watched me. Turning my head slightly to make my mouth and chin rub along his length. “I could throw you to the floor and take you here. Pound your mouth until I spill into your throat.” *** “No!” I shoved his pants to the floor and retreated several steps. Desperately needing distance between he and I before he did just that. “You’re right.” He smirked. “That’s not at all where I want to be when I attain my pleasure. I want to be in the nest of your body and feel all that bountiful flesh when I possess you.” “Possess me?” My voice rose. “Well and truly.” He gave a lopsided grin. “Destroy you wholly for your precious fiancé.” “He’s not precious!” I spat. So furious I felt the need to attack someone, and the unknown man currently seemed the safest bet. “Isn’t he?” “Some old Sot with plenty of money, that my father favors.” “Is he now?” Rogue grinned. Dark eyes dancing behind his white and black mask. *** It dawned on me now that we both still wore our masks. Though he’d wasted no time in stripping me bare and then forcing me to undress him, he’d not bothered to remove my mask. Unwilling to, or not curious enough to know what my face looked like. It’s not my face that matters. I registered. He caught my arms and yanked me forward until my breasts were pinned against his chest. He kissed me again. His tongue lathing into my mouth, tasting every crevice. He tossed my arms aside and reached behind me to cup my buttocks and yank my pelvis against him. Pinioning his staff between he and I. Which seemed to make him even harder. He lifted my arms by my head and turned me quickly to pull me against him. Matching my length along the front of him. Lifting his foot made mine, lift. His step guiding mine. He took me over to the chair where he’d been sitting when I’d arrived. Turning me before him, so I faced the fire over the low chairback. “What are you doing?” I asked anxiously. Unable to see him behind me but feeling that he’d paused. His hands framing my waist and his gaze lingering on my shoulder blades as he considered the ways he wanted to take me. “Whatever I want to.” He purred into the crook of my throat and shoulder. His hands rising over my belly to take the weight of my breasts. Lifting and massaging them rhythmically, while he pressed against my buttocks. 07 Ruined He put a hand between my shoulder blades and tipped me over the upholstered chair. My pelvis against the wide wooden back. “Open your legs for me.” When I hesitated, he nudged the inside of my knees with his. Giving a frustrated screech I obeyed. Slipping my feet further apart. “More.” He directed. I slid them further. “More.” I grunted in aggravation and slid them apart until I was balanced on my toes. The majority of my weight balanced against the chairback. I had to balance myself by gripping the arm rests. Leaving most of my body tipped awkwardly forward. And making me feel extremely vulnerable with him behind me. His skin bare against mine and knowing my hole was open for his inspection. Even as I thought it, I felt him firmly adjusting my buttocks. Rubbing them side to side before pushing them apart to appreciatively inspect what he was about to partake of. Me. *** “Wait!” I blurted. The sudden awkwardness of it striking me. The unbearable vulnerability of knowing that he was going to do things to me I didn’t yet understand. I’d never been naked before a man in the past and he seemed to be letting it extend on forever. Making me feel as though this horrible moment would never end. “Do you know what I’m going to do to you, Circe?” “No.” I whispered. My throat so dry that the word was nearly inaudible. “I’m going to take this.” He gripped his cock and bounced it against my ass before holding it solidly and rolling it along the inside of one cheek then the other. He rubbed the tip of himself against my asshole a moment. I gasped and tensed. My legs flexing and my buttocks tightening in his grip. “Should I?” He leaned down to hover over my back and whisper against the fine tendrils of hair near my ear. “I bet I could just barely slip the tip in, and your ass would suck me right in. Tugging me in further. I could stuff all your holes full and make sure you’re good and broke in for that poor fiancé of yours.” “Don’t.” I whispered. “Please, Rogue.” I knew it wasn’t his name, but I didn’t know what else to call him. To spite me, he angled himself and pressed the tip just enough that the firm ring of my ass began to stretch open. Smoothing as it adjusted to let him through. “No!” I shrieked. Lurching up. Laughing, he shoved me back down. “I’m only teasing you, Seductress. Get back down. Bend over and stay open. And keep those feet by the chair legs. I swear if you close me out. Then I will indeed feel that little virgin hole you’re so worried about now.” “I’m worried about them both!” I objected. Nearly sobbing it. “Well, one is as good as mine so best forsake it.” There was humor in his mouth. “Perhaps next time you’ll think better of acting impulsively with rogues you don’t know.” *** I’d already done that. Deciding I’d never again be alone with a man. If I can get out of this engagement, I’ll die a spinster. I vowed it to myself. Damn you. “Ready to feel me?” His words were a deep rumble that made my belly tighten and my grip on the armrests tighten enough that my fingernails dug into the upholstery. “No. No!” But it was too late. He caught a fistful of my hair in one hand and pushed one buttock aside to give him better access. Then his teeth sunk into one of my shoulder blades to distract me from the sudden pain and stretching. I felt the hard tip of him push me open first. Easing between the soft lips and slipping in. Inch by inch. As it reached the delicate barrier which had protected me so long, he slowly pressed forward with his hips. Relentlessly piercing me. His biting teeth breaking skin on my shoulder as he tried to distract me from the pain inside by a bit of pain elsewhere. All I felt was pain. “No!” I shouted. “Get out.” “You’re too late.” He jerked my hair sideways to turn my head, so he faced me. His other hand left my ass to scoop a pointed tit. Feeling the untouched nipple spiking against his palm. “Now this, is what a woman’s body is intended for…” He purred. “Taking the root of a man.” He pushed in again. “Stop it!” I shouted. He laughed. “The hell if you think so. If you were mine, I’d do this until you screamed for mercy every night. You’re lucky you’re not.” 08 Possessed to Exhaustion He was covered in sweat, and I knew I was to. From my body tightening. Then relaxing to accept him more deeply. The sounds he was making were primal. Deep and guttural as he pounded me like a stallion rutting an unwilling mare. In and out. Up and down. Embedding until his sack rubbed against my soft lower lips. Stretching my pussy to an impossible size. Parting me inside so the mushroom shape of his tip could probe the entrance even deeper inside me. The tiny fragments of flesh trying to protect my womb from his intrusion. But he strained deeper and deeper. Pleasured sounds billowing out of him. At one point the exhaustion and constant motion of his thighs slapping the back of mine made one of my feet slip inward, blocking him. He slipped out abruptly and growled in aggravation. Scooping my thigh and shoving it aside. Leaning over to whisper warningly. “I’ll fill your ass, I vow it. Stay out of my way and give me your little hole.” *** What choice did I have? He worked my body harder and harder. His wild rhythm making the chair slam against the floor. Bump. Bump. Bump. My toes ached from being balanced on them, but I didn’t dare let my foot slip again. I already ached inside. Not sure how much more my body could take. “Mmm. Yes…” He swore. “You feel so good. I’ll have more. I’m going to fill you to brimming with my cum. Scream for me, Circe.” I shook my head. Tightening my lips until my mouth whitened. But he hit against me harder. The pressure of the chair pushing the bottom of my stomach and making the intensity of him nearly withdrawing then entering me brutally again so intense I once gave a squawk of objection at the sudden pressure. “Rogue, Please.” “That’s right beg me. Beg me for more.” “I’m so sore…” “You’ll get used to it. Just take it, Sweet Circe. I’m about to fill you.” I hated him in that moment. Hated his gender, hated his kind and was waiting to be done with him. To stalk from his company and never see him again. *** His fist tightened on my small breast. Holding the weight of it as it bounced against his hands. He gripped me from both ends. Thrusting into my hole and clutching my breast. Unrelenting. I was exhausted. “Please. Just finish with me. I just want to go home.” “You’ll be home soon enough.” This time there was nearly compassion in his voice as firelight danced over my bare back and the sheen of sweat shining along my skin. “Come.” He reared away from me, pulling his rod out. I blew a relieved breath at the reprieve. Feeling swollen and stiff inside. He caught my arm and pulled me around the front of the chair. What’s this? What’s he doing now? He shoved be back into the chair. The seat catching my knees and making me fold back until I was seated in it. Then he viciously yanked my legs up and pulled my ass down to the edge of the seat while he knelt between my legs. Positioning himself just over my entrance. He lifted my legs and crossed them at the ankles along one of his shoulders. Crossing a forearm over them to keep them in place. My feet propped next to his ear. With his other hand he pulled me down until my ass hung just off the edge of the seat. Lowered, so when he entered me the weight of my own body seated me firmly atop him. Planting him deeply into my core. Without preamble, he entered me roughly. Grunting in satisfaction. I screeched at the sudden intensity. The pain of the soreness rushing back as he filled me again. Stretching my body which was so unaccustomed to such use. 09 Finished with Me There was such unbearable intimacy in him hovered over me. Watching my face as he entered me and pulled out before pounding back in again. His skin nestled so close against mine. Even with this being my first time, I was certain that somehow, he was trying to punish me for some unknown crime. Something I did. Some affront I hadn’t known I committed. This was a man punishing a woman in the most primal of ways. Though my brain worked fervently, I couldn’t determine what I’d done and didn’t want to ask. Sensing it would only make him work harder into me. His brown eyes stared down at me from behind his mask. Roving over my breasts and the plane of my belly. His other hand massaging my legs as though he couldn’t get enough of touching them. Greedily wanting to put his hands all over my skin. And I want to take it all away from him. I thought resentfully. Glaring at him as I tried to conceive ways to make him pay. Though my body was sore, and I knew if I wanted to save my reputation, I’d had no choice but to ruin it, to let him have me. “You’re utterly despicable.” I spat up at him. “You’ve no idea, Sweetheart.” He grinned. His browned skin shining in the dancing firelight. His hips working in long strokes. Trying to penetrate me more deeply than he had yet. I felt my ass cheeks biting between his weight and the wooden seat. I’d have bruises tomorrow. “Do you feel that?” He slowed down. “Every inch of me, filling your hole.” He eased back in until he was pressed tight against my soft lower lips. “Stretching you. Heating you. Slicking you inside.” As much as what he was doing disgusted me. I felt my stomach tightening. Felt the place he was poking so fiercely begin to tense and then whirl with pleasure. My body was awash with pleasure and then I felt a flood of heat pour over me. And my back arched, my neck stretched. My walls tightened around him. Sending pulsing surges of pleasure over us both. And just like he’d told me I would, I screamed. A broken echoing sound that reverberated through the empty Guest House. Evidence of my wild pleasure. *** Amidst my screaming he attained his pleasure simultaneously. Flexing hard into me. Bruising my buttocks with his punishing thighs. Clutching my legs to his chest so hard I’d have fingerprints embedded in my skin tomorrow. He arched his back and his ass tightened as his pleasure began deep within his balls and seeped upward until he poured cum deep into the seat of my flesh. Filling my core with his pleasure at the same moment I soaked his cock with my fluids. Evidence that he’d pleasured me despite my loathing and disgust. And the fact that he’s blackmailing me to have me. I’d never have guessed that I’d let a man inside me based on the threat of mere words. But threatening a woman’s reputation is far more dangerous than mere words. It could put me in the workhouse or make me have to service on the streets. I couldn’t do it. Fear wound through me, and my hands worked into white-knuckled fists. Wanting to hit him for what he’d just done to me. Both forcing me and for shattering my pride by making me love what he did to me. *** “My God.” I panted. Relieved it was over. Shocked by my response and confused by the newness of what I’d just experienced with him. “I’ve been called worse.” He chuckled. Letting my legs go. My hips ached so I immediately swung them aside and dropped them to surround each of his hips. Eying him nervously as I worried, he’d want back inside me again. He rose and offered me his hand. I slapped mine into it. Taking it hatefully as he tugged me onto my feet. My legs wobbled slightly and when I would’ve lost my balance, he caught me against his chest. “Steady now. No acting as a foal on her first day.” I glared at him. The irony in that statement was not lost in me. He grinned mirthfully. Seeming quite proud of his joke. It had been my first day. I’d never been ridden before. 10 The Truth “I hope you’re quite pleased with yourself.” I said disdainfully. Ripping my hand from his grip. “I’m quite pleased with both of us.” He was grinning cockily like the cad he was. The despicable rogue. “Now,” He leaned over to sweep up my underskirt and tossed it at me. “Let’s get you dressed and back to your little ball. Wouldn’t want you to miss out on your meeting tonight would we.” I hated that he’d eavesdropped on Sarah and my conversation. I was even more determined than ever to escape the withered old man my father had affianced me to. What happened to me tonight will never happen to me again. And now I understood how men thought. I remembered what Rogue had said to me. That if I were his he’d never stop doing to me what he had tonight. Punishing me. *** In only a short time we were both dressed. I hated that I needed his help getting back into my corset and adjusting my skirts. But he laughingly helped. Seeming quite amused by my urgency. My desperation to get away from him. He opened the door for me. I poked my head out and looked furtively around before stepping out. He was at my side, his black and white overcoat draped over his forearm. His white shirt on but he’d not even bothered to lace his shirt. Letting it dangle open to reveal the hard lines of his chest. He glanced at all the windows. “Do you suppose someone watched us? Standing behind the bushes?” I shot him a horrified glare. “Could you imagine?” He smirked. “If your poor sister was out there watching me pound you while you were bent over the chair.” He nodded back toward the Guest House. “Or if she saw you folded over the seat while I made you scream in pleasure. Wouldn’t she have been quaking with fear to hear it?” I shuddered at the memory. Awash with humiliation. “So, My Dear.” He caught my hand. “What did we learn tonight?” *** “You’re the most horrible wretch and I will do anything within my power to never have to tolerate your presence again!” He grinned. Eyes dancing behind his mask. “Charming.” “You’ve no idea.” My lip curled. “I’ll find a way one day, to destroy you.” “You think it’ll be so easy?” “I do. I loathe you.” I wrenched my hand from his grip and stalked back to the ballroom. “Perhaps you’ll find it harder than you expect.” He called laughingly after me as I did my damnedest to ignore him. Storming across the ballroom to find my big sister. “Sarah!” I called to her. Torn between wanting to instantly confess to what’d happened and to simply beg her to get me out of the ball. “Kylie!” She caught my hand. “Papa has been waiting for you. It’s nearly midnight! Time to meet Lord Byron.” Just then the clock tolled. “I don’t give two shits about the old man!” I snapped. “I-” “Old?” Sarah tossed me a sharp look. “What are you talking about.” She pulled me along behind her until we reached papa’s side. I eyed them all hatefully. “There you are!” He hugged me quickly. “Lord Byron!” He welcomed a man over to us I didn’t know. I barely spared the man a glance. Staring at the floor and annoyed at my sister’s sideways hug. She’s keeping me from fleeing. I knew it. I could feel it in the tenseness of her arms. “Lovely to meet you, Miss Drake.” He man lowered over my hand. I tossed him several short looks and yanked my hand away impatiently. Barely noticing that he was tall but sloppily dressed. His white shirt barely laced… I sent him another stunned look and my gaze lingered. No… *** His dark eyes danced merrily. “I’m so dearly looking forward to you being my wife.” He said in a deep familiar rumble. Lifting a black and white mask to set over his nose. “No!” I shrieked. Struggling wildly against my sister’s grip. “I told you.” He walked by and leaned to whisper. “I’m a very clever man who had designs on you. I wanted you from the moment I saw you. For mine. To have when I wish. And I saw your fighting spirit and knew you’d try to escape me. So, I engineered a lover for you…” He grinned. “One you could never escape.” “You unbelievable…” “Fiancé…” He supplied with a triumphant look. ********** THE WRONG ONE SUMMARY: We both ended up at that ball. I was there hunting for a woman. I liked a particular type to meet my needs. She was hunting for something of her own, and she’d sighted me as prey. But at the end of the night, we’d discover who had, indeed, picked the wrong one… 01 Spotting a Creature I walked into the Ballroom and heard the sounds of tinkling crystal and murmuring voices come to a hard stop. All eyes turned to me curiously. Like they always do. Women watched me hungrily. Men studied me with contemptuous gazes. Hating when one such as I arrived at this manner of gala. Where young ladies of breeding were already far scarcer than the men hunting them. But that's not the kind of woman I'm hunting tonight, anyway. I was looking for a creature a bit warmer. I stepped from the darkness of the open mahogany entryway framed by two massive doors propped open. I took in the luminescence of hundreds of candles. Burning from the chandelier above to cast rainbows of light through the dangling shards of crystal adorning it. The scent of human sweat was dulled by the strong aroma of bird roasting in the kitchens with glazed vegetables and sweet scent of rare fruit along the tables. But something else had drawn my senses as I scanned the room. A woman. She was small. Barely coming up to my shoulder. But possessing a regal air that exuded confidence and drew the eye. She wore a gold ball gown but instead of normal hoops and bustles, hers was scandalously slinky. More like something a mistress to one of these wealthy lords, would wear. But no one dared say such a thing to this woman. Curling brown hair was framed atop her head and wound with sparkling gold beads that mimicked the glitter of her dress. I couldn't resist instantly envisioning the woman absent the dress, hair down with those beads aglitter through her locks. Sparkling in dim candlelight as she moved atop me. Covered in a fine sheen of woman's sweat. This woman would be no shrinking violet trying to cover herself. She'd wear her nudity as proudly as she does that dress. I was very sure of that. And it made me ache to have her. *** She turned her head and huge brown eyes caught sight of me. Framed by the longest lashes I'd ever seen. Wine glass in hand, she gracefully caught her skirt and swept away from her friends. Aiming my direction. Yes. Come right here, Sweet Thing. Candlelight from that chandelier made her dress explode in light and her lush skin seem to glow. Impossibly smooth. "Drew!" A man stepped in my view and caught my hand in a liberal shake. Giving my shoulder a friendly swat. I found myself peering around Charles. Gaze locked on the ravishing creature approaching. “You look quite mesmerized.” Jacob frowned. “Quite.” I agreed. I am mesmerized. She was fascinating. *** When she reached us, Jacob moved aside. His eyes widening and brows lifting as though his gaze couldn’t take in enough of her. I know that feeling. Jacob’s eyes drifted down her profile. Lingering on the full up thrusting breasts nearly spilling from the fitted gown. The tiny waist looking as though she needed grabbed around the waist and drawn closer. And full lush hips rounding to shapely legs framed by that slinky gown. The luminescence of the light in the room shimmering through her dress to perfectly outline her beneath those skirts. I could see every inch of her, and my palms itched to touch her. “Who is she?” Jacob breathed. “I don’t know. But I intend to…” “From that look, you’re intending to know her quite intimately. Are you sure about that here? It is quite the public setting?” Jacob frowned at me, but I was in no mood for his lecturing. *** I reached to catch his shoulder and pushed him from my eyeline. Just as she arrived. “Good evening.” I bowed over her outstretched hand. Precisely as she expected me to. Proffering it to me as though she were a queen expecting her signet to be honored. I obligingly grasped that delicate hand. Holding it longer than appropriate as my green eyes lifted to give her a long look. Clear invitation. Her brown eyes went hooded. Long lashes dropping over her eyes to conceal whatever it was she was thinking. I’d dearly love to know. “Care to join me for a tour of the parlor?” I purred. “Indeed.” Her doe eyes flicked around the Ballroom. Giving Jacob staring at the interchange, a dismissive glance. Before landing on me again. “I’d dearly love to see more of this lovely house.” “I’d dearly like to show you?” “Suppose the owner would mind?” She asked coyly. “Not in the least. I’m quite close with him and I assure you, he’d not object.” Offering her my forearm I waited for her to step next to me and slip her small hand between my side and forearm to rest her fingertips lightly atop it. Waiting for me to guide her. So easily led…I thought. Pleased. 02 Vulnerabilities I took her from the crowded Ballroom. Sweeping open the door of the isolated Parlor. Closing the door behind us. Retrieving one of the candles I wandered the room to light the rest until the room danced with the orange glow. “Are you cold?” I rounded on her. Admiring the way, she looked in the dim light. Making her eyes seem even larger. More vulnerable and beckoning. I wanted her. I want to possess her. And I doubted I was the only one. I was very certain that every man that looked on this little creature likely wished for the same thing. How could we not? *** “Have you brought me here to get me alone?” She looked from one candle to the next before to me. “Would it be so awful if I did?” “Not in the least.” She rounded a low table to draw near me. Dangling her arms around my neck. She does desire me. I recognized the signs. Her already puckered nipples beneath that dress that meant she was likely already wet. For me. “What are you after tonight, Sweet Thing?” I asked her. “What would you like me to be?” She crooned in a soft alluring voice. Dizzying my senses. I caught her waist and drug her against me, so our bodies were molded together. “I’d give you anything you asked for.” “Anything?” She lifted a fine brown brow. “Are you so certain of that?” “Absolutely.” “Rather bold of you.” “Bold of me?” I straightened. Looking down my nose at the tiny thing. “You’re the gorgeous scrap of a thing who dares be alone unchaperoned in a dark Parlor with a man you barely know.” *** “Perhaps.” She smiled softly before dragging her arms down my chest and stepping back to walk behind the settee. Dragging a finger along the seam on the top. How is her every movement so seductive? I was duly entranced. “Have you heard of women who victimize men.” “No. But I’d dearly like to…” I smiled. My lips quirking in what I’d been told was a rather roguish half-smile. She could certainly victimize me. “There are such things, you know. Lore about women that can steal the beating hearts of men.” “Well, you’re certainly working on mine.” “Oh, you’ve no idea…” She said in that softly purring voice that made me want to throw her down and have her moaning in my ear. “What do I call you?” I asked her. “Call me Beautiful.” “You are. And I certainly will.” I vowed. “And what do I call you?” “Anything you want.” I grinned. Willing to play her game of mysterious characters. It certainly adds to the fun. “I’ll call you…” She continued walking. Trailing a finger down her chin thoughtfully. “My Lord.” “So formal?” “Would it be, if I were on my knees?” She rounded. Fluttering those dark lashes. *** Good God, the images she conjured with those words! “You best take care, Woman. You’re dancing perilously close to being ravished.” I growled. “Where?” That brow arched again. “Here?” She caressed the back of the settee more firmly. “Or there.” She pointed to the window seat. “Or there?” She gestured to the expansive divan. “With so many options, how could a man possibly decide?” I wondered if she was taunting me. Planning to say the most erotic things than vanish from my dim parlor without ever letting me have a taste of her. I won’t be so easily dismissed. I rounded that settee and caught her shoulders. Turning her to face me and then dropping my head to take her mouth. Smoothing along her hip to pull her pelvis to me and cupping the back of her head to hold her in place while my tongue delved into my mouth to taste her. I’ll not be the only one getting aroused here. I promised myself. Tasting her until she was fair melting in my arms. Her muscles relaxing and her weight dropping against my arms and chest. Putty in my hands. *** At length she tugged from my reach and danced around the furniture teasingly. Leaning forward as she smiled at me. “You didn’t let me finish my tale.” I blinked and shook my head in an effort to banish the fuzz of arousal washing through me. And to concentrate on her words rather than the fierce pulsing beneath my breeches. Yearning to be inside her. “Do tell?” I slowly began circling the settee in pursuit of her. Willing to play her flirtatious little games. As long as it ends with me filling her. “They’re women that are designed to lure men. Their bodies perfectly shaped to peak his desires. Their skin soft to the touch like rose, petals. Shimmering like the purest trap. Their lips, so full,” She reached up to finger her own lush bottom lip. “A man can fair envision them wrapped around his staff.” Her gaze slipped down my body to where I strained my clothing. I let her look, unashamed. It’s clearly a view she expects. “And what makes her seem so tempting?” “You mean the science of it?” “Indeed?” I was trying hard to keep up with her wit, as it felt that all the blood was flooding to my nether regions. “Well, it’s all the excess blood she has flooding through her.” “From the hearts she’s stolen?” She nodded solemnly. “And the thousand heartbeats.” “How intriguing…” “Are you afraid?” She walked close. Beginning to circle me as she trailed a fingertip along my chest, around my shoulder, and from one shoulder blade to the other. Her mere touch sending shockwaves through me. 03 Submission & Possession “Not in the least. For I lost the heart to give long ago.” “You loved someone once?” She paused near my elbow to cock her head up at me. I lifted one finger pointedly. “One woman.” “And what happened to her?” “Sometimes as time passes, one gets sick. Sometimes that sickness overpowers the will to live.” “She died.” Beautiful supplied. “She did.” “And I suppose you predictably vowed never to give another?” “Don’t have it to give.” I shrugged. “Such a deep man.” She whispered. Rounding to stand before me. “I like my men that way.” Deep. The implication was not lost on me. *** “We’ll see about that.” She said huskily. Stepping back from me. Meeting my gaze levelly. She slipped one shoulder of her dress down to her elbow. Letting the fabric slowly trail over that ample breast before hooking momentarily on the nubbed brown nipple. Before slipping over it to droop in a small arc beneath it. Making me why don’t put my lips around that nipple and suck her flesh into my mouth. Expecting the rest of her would taste every bit as sweet as her honeyed mouth. “More.” I whispered. Admiring the way her supple skin glowed gold in the dim light. Nearly luminescing on its own. She smiled as if she liked me giving her the order. Rolling her other shoulder until the narrow sleeve fell to accompany the other. Exposing the inviting plane of her stomach. I noticed vaguely that I couldn’t see her navel. Or she doesn’t have one. I dismissed the thought. Realizing it was likely so small it couldn’t mar the perfection of her inviting flesh. Then her hips caught the fabric at the breadth of them. She turned so her back was to me and lifted her arms to tug the pins from her hair until the riot of rich brown curls spilled over her shoulders and down her narrow back. She hooked her thumbs into the sides of the folded dress and began to wiggle the filmy fabric down over the plump flesh. Until it drooped under the swell of her plump buttocks and skid down her thighs to pool around her ankles. Exposing every inch of that delectable body to my feasting eyes. I want it all. *** She walked to the back of the settee and folded over it. Putting her hands to the cushions below. Letting those full breasts dangle from her body. I found myself moaning in pleasure at the sight of her. And I’d been right. She’s no shrinking violet. “Behind me.” She whispered. I obediently rounded her to get there. Slowly taking in the view of her ample flesh and her tempting crevice, already slick with her fluids. “You could slip right in and fill me with that cock…” She whispered so brazenly that it took me a moment to process what she’d said. She slid her ankles apart until all of her was open to my view. Even the tiny, puckered hole just above her woman’s entrance looked incredibly lovely. Perfectly formed to my eyes. I was highly tempted to sink into her there. She seemed so amenable and willing, I doubted she’d object. “Get out of those dreadful clothes.” She whispered. Wiggling that beckoning ass at me. I quickly tugged my cravat free and tossed off my shirt before stepping from my pants. Barely hesitating before brutally slamming into her. Driven by a need to feel her walls biting around me. She gasped in surprise, her back stiffening in slight pain but she quickly generated that sound I’d so been hoping for. “Take me, My Lord.” I was more than willing to do as she asked. Driving into her. Pummeling her backside so those cheeks turned rosy. Lurching up and then rolling back toward my thighs. Making sensual ripples of her flesh. I caught her hips and worked into her. Thrusting hard and angling my pelvis upward so I could penetrate her more deeply. I want more of those sounds. *** She gave a pleasured little whimper. “You’re so deep. I can feel every inch of you. Take my body like you own it, My Lord.” And I ravished her. Taking her more forcefully than I had any woman. She moaned in pleasure. Her large breasts swinging forward than back against her belly. I caught one. Wanting to feel their soft weight I leaned across her back to cup one. Catching the nipples between my fingers and pinching it there while I let the flesh swing against my palm while I drove into her. She felt like Heaven. I’d never been inside a woman that wanted the violence as badly as she did. It was highly erotic. I was blinded with lust. 04 The Price of Penance I was close to filling her with my cum, when she suddenly lunged forward. Yanking herself off my staff. “Not so fast.” She’s right. I’d been so lost in my passion and my need to take her that I’d utterly forgotten giving her the same pleasure she offered me. Selfish bastard. I chastised myself. Like a boy of the first blush. I knew better. “I’m sorry, Beautiful. Let me make amends for my selfishness.” “It’s not uncommon for a man to forget himself when blinded with lust.” She said reasonably. I frowned. Confused by her statement. “Come here.” She gestured to the divan. “Lay down.” I lifted my brows in faint surprise. I’d rarely had a woman so willing to meet a man’s desires. She seems to know most of mine. But thankfully, not all. *** She climbed atop my hard root and dropped down over it. Making the heat of her body immediately swallow me again. I couldn’t help my reflexive reaction. Lurching up my pelvis to meet her strokes. Driving into her until I felt the far barrier inside her. She swayed forward and back as she lifted and dropped. Riding my cock in every pleasurable direction at once. Feeling the narrow space behind her pelvis with my hardness. I wanted more. I couldn’t help my greedy thoughts. I’d never been so ravenous for a woman’s body. I suddenly wondered if I’d ever get enough of hers. I was already beginning to doubt it. “Do you like the way I feel?” She asked me. “Unimaginably.” I panted between pleasured moans. Feeling my body tensing as I was getting closer to climaxing again. Damn her. I needed to slow this down, but it felt nearly impossible this moment. She dug her nails into my chest just below my collar and raked them down over my chest and belly leaving long bloody streaks. Already seeping with red. “Ah!” I grunted in objection but didn’t stop her. “Are you trying to cut out my heart?” “I may.” She teased with a smirk. “It’d be a wasted effort. I told you…” “Well, even if you think you’ve no heart to give, there’s always a heartbeat to steal.” “Not always.” I looked up at her through hooded green eyes. She smiled as though she knew something I didn’t know. Running one hand aggressively through my hair until making a fist of it atop my head and jerking my face forward to stuff it between her heavy breasts. I pressed my lips to the crevices surrounding me. Nipping at the soft flesh and leaving small dark spots where I sucked it into my mouth. She gave a long jerking moan, and I felt her body tighten around me. Vibrating so hard I wondered if she might go into a seizure. Clenching me and releasing rhythmically for so long I finally could take no more. Spilling into her. She gave a triumphant laugh and dropped her head forward. Dark curling hair falling to frame her face as she looked down at me. One arm curled along the back of my neck to support my hair as she gave me a long look. *** Her other hand snaked down my back and I felt her nails curve and pierce in just below my shoulder blade. Working determinedly to dig through my flesh. Her fingers moving at inhuman speed as they cut through flesh and veins and when she reached the back of my ribs where they attached to my spine her fist curved around it and snapped it aside. I yelled in pain as she began the same process on the one below it. Trying to get to my heart. I had warned her…Done playing her little game I dropped my head forward against the full upper rise of her breast and sunk in my sharp pointed teeth. Immediately hitting a plump vein and beginning to suckle large amounts of blood from her. Slurping at her flesh to draw it out more quickly. She screeched in pain. Her head falling back as she suddenly tried to jerk away. But both my arms were slung up her back and over her shoulders. Holding her down on my lap and keeping her in place while I feasted on her. “What are you doing?” She screamed. “Having dinner.” I murmured between sucking out large drinks of her blood. “And you?” “I want your heart.” “It’d do you no good. It stopped beating centuries ago.” I laughed. “Sweet Thing, you thought you were the one coming hunting for me. But instead, I’ve found quite the prize…I’ve heard of your kind but never seen one.” She stared at me in horror. Her skin already becoming pale from the amount of blood I’d stolen from her. She should be close to dead by now. *** But I remembered what she’d said. She’s filled with extra blood from all the men’s hearts she’d consumed. Sure, that wasn’t how she’d said it. But I’d not missed her meaning. Despite what she’d thought. And I was dearly hoping it was true. That she’s a Succubus. A creature who flourishes through sex with men. Stealing their hearts in the process. Because if she is, she’ll be able to regenerate. The idea was immensely appealing to me. “I will heal.” She murmured limply. As if this knowledge would intimidate me. Her body jerking every time I bit into her anew. “I dearly hope so.” I lifted my head and smiled, exposing bloodied fangs in my joy. “The things I’ll be able to do to you, can go on for an eternity.” “You can’t keep me!” She objected. Breathing shallowly. “Oh, Beautiful…I most certainly can. You picked the wrong man tonight…You’re mine now. To fuck.” I strung out the word in threat. “And feed on for the rest of time.” ********** SHE BELONGS TO ME SUMMARY: Most nights the red-eyed monster came. Sucking my goats of their blood. And it seemed nothing I tried worked to dissuade it. So, I'd decided to hire a gunman with steady aim which could kill the beast. Save me, my ranch. But I never expected to find him attractive. I'd not found a man appealing before. Not since my husband had left me two years ago. But in these desolate plains, nothing is ever as it seems. Who's the monster and who's the lover can quickly change. 01 A Chilling Find The morning sun had not yet warmed the plain. But I sat on my heels. The strings of yellow wheat swaying against my arms. The morning fog still heavy around my shoulders and resting along the ground. My pale blue dress nearly the same shade of the mist surrounding me. The goat’s limp head cradled on my knees. Wondering how much more I could take. “Lizzy.” I sobbed. Rocking back and forth with the old black and white goat lying dead next to me. I knew how ridiculous it was for me to be mourning the death of a mere goat. But it seemed I’d lost so much over the last few years. “Rada?” The old neighbor, Bob must’ve heard my wailing from his house nearby. “Are you okay, Dear?” “It’s Lizzy.” I sniveled. Swiping my nose with my arms. “Ohh…I’m sorry Dear.” He dropped an old, withered hand to my shoulder. “I know she was your favorite. But she was getting on in years.” I knew that was true, but I had hoped to have her raise several more, young goats I could sell in town. And I was dependent on the profit from selling her milk. Lately she’d been tired and hadn’t been providing as much. That in itself had taken a toll on me. “I can’t figure out what happened to her…” I whined. Old Bob leaned over and pointed toward her neck. “I’d say that, Dear.” Only then did I notice what he was pointing out. There were too dark blotches of blood along her throat. Like something bit her. I lifted her to turn her over and found her painfully light. I gave Bob a startled look. “What?” “She’s so light.” “Like the last two.” He sighed. “Drained of blood, like them, no doubt. I’ve never, in all my years, seen an animal do that sort of damage.” He shook his head. “Best thing to do now is to chop her for meat before it’s destroyed in the heat.” “Okay.” I used my skirt to wipe my nose and let Bob help me up. I stood on shaking legs. “I’ll take her to the barn for ya and hang ‘er. You go to the house and get yourself cleaned up, Girl. I’ll tend to this.” I nodded. Still shaking my head sadly, as I obediently headed back to the house. Thankful that Old Bob was there. I don’t know what I’d have done the last two years without him. *** From the shadow of the few trees behind me, red eyes glinted. Watching the seen unfold. Staring hungrily at the dead goat in her lap. It shifted as it caught whiffs of the animal. Its eyes trailed over to the others wandering the range in the area. Others which smelled as delicious as the old one had proven to be. The beast could see the girl’s grief, but it didn’t understand it. Was not capable of feeling. Only hunger. The ever-present, forever-gnawing hunger. Others, which had been too fast the night before. Bob came over to the house once he had the goat hung. I’d prepared enough grits and oats for him, and we sat down to the meager meal. “I hate to bear bad news, Rada, but a woman such as you can’t continue out here alone with some beast hunting your stock. I’ve tried to help ya since Mato but…” “I know…” I murmured crestfallen because I knew he was right. But I’m not ready to move on. “I’m getting on in years, Girl and not sure how much longer I can help watch out for you. You need to hire a man to take care of whatever predator is hunting your stock.” “I know but-but I don’t…I don’t have the funds for that…” “I know.” He bobbed his head. “Betty and I will help you hire a man. He reached to pull a handful of coins from his pocket. Here’s some of our share. You need to go to town and find a gunner.” A gunslinger? That thought was unsettling. I didn’t know any, and I knew what sort of man they tended to be. “Just make sure you find a good one.” Old Bob set the coins on the table with a clink. Then swiped his mouth with a dirty red handkerchief before standing. “Fine fare, Miss Rada, as always. Thank you.” “Thank you, Bob.” “You’re welcome, Rada.” He opened the door before looking over his shoulder. “I hate to bring it up, but a pretty young thing like you, should be looking for a new man to tend ya, by now. You can’t keep going it alone. It’s been nigh on two years now…” I know. I nodded my head. Though inside, I felt anything but agreement by him. The door closed behind him, and I jumped slightly. *** It wasn’t the first time Old Bob had brought up such a thing. It was well-known that young women in this country should be married. Unwed women like me were prime prey for the wrong kind of men. Or for attacks by wild Indians. Though I had been lucky so far. Because of Mato. My husband had been Lakota. But he was feared by even his own kind because of the family he descended from. So, he’d been outcast even from them. He and I were alike in that. We’d been friends since childhood. Daring to play with each other despite that we’d both been forbidden. My mother had worked for the Madam in Sam’s Saloon, and many had expected me to follow her footsteps. They’d all been surprised when I’d ran off and married my Sweetheart from childhood. And Mato had built everything here. Built us a life. Then he’d left me. Without a word, he’d gone in the night. And that’s what everyone knew me as. The woman that wasn’t even good enough for an Indian, daughter of a Madam. And women were few and far between in this country. When a man abandoned one, it usually meant she was no good. I was having a harder and harder time selling goods in town. And getting more lewd comments. Many of the cowboys in the area had told me, I’d make better money working for old Susan in the Saloon. But that’s not who I am. 02 Nightfall Darkness came and with it was the gray beast. Slick with hairless skin like a seal. Eyes glittering like rubies as it peered around the tree. Watching the flock of goats in the pen next to the cabin. A long, thin tongue snaked out to lip nearly nonexistent lips. She’d driven them in, hoping to keep them off the range enough the predator wouldn’t find them. But the beast could see them in the darkness as clearly as if the sun shone high above. And it was hungry. Its slender stomach already rumbling. Ribs protruding as it starved for more of the animal’s fluid. Its spine was ridged, curving upward like a swaying hill. Lurching down and back with each movement as the thing slunk closer to the pen on spindly legs. It walked on all fours with split front feet. Lurching forward it jogged like a dog toward the pen. Leaping the fence to sink its pin pricked teeth into the first goat it could reach. Dragging it to the ground before it could utter a scream. The animal flailed on its side, tossing its legs. While the bigger beast drained it. Until its front legs began jerking spasmically. He wouldn’t kill this one. Not tonight. But he needed something to assuage the hunger. *** The next morning, I found one of my younger goats injured. The same neck wounds and its body ravaged from where something much larger had pinned it down to feed on it. It’s enough. I went inside and slid, Old Bob’s clanging coins off the table. Going to a small drawer tucked in the wall next to the stove I peered at what was inside and verified there was more coins there. Shoving it closed with a click, I stuck Old Bob’s coins in the pocket of my dress and went around to saddle Maxine, my mare. Giving her heel, I headed for town. Looking for a gunslinger. With true aim. Who won’t be scared of the monster hunting my flock. *** Once there, it didn’t take long to find him. I could tell what he was from the moment he got off the train. A shawl draped loosely over his shoulder and a saddle in his hand. His hat was pulled low in the front. Usually, an indicator he was a Wanted Man. But I knew enough about gunslingers, to be sure that most of them were. Usually for killing someone they shouldn’t have. Or someone with family that cared… I got into town and lifted the thin hood I kept over my pile of hair, to keep from drawing undue attention. My dress was the simple blue one I wore most days. I’d given it a thorough scrubbing last night, as well as myself and hoped I could present myself with a professional air. I stepped into his path. He waved me away and went around. “I don’t have time, Girl.” “I’m looking for a gunslinger.” I announced. Proud of the firm ring I heard in my own voice. He turned to me, and I could see the hard glint to his face. A brown beard dusted his cheeks, making him look the rogue he was sure to be. “What does a woman need a gunman for?” He paused to give me a sideways look. “I’ve something hunting my flock. I’ll pay well to have it killed.” I eased two coins into my hand and lifted them in offering. “Some now and I’ll give you the bulk of it when it’s done.” He rounded to face me fully. “Who says I’m looking for work?” “You just got off that train.” I nodded beyond him. “So, you’ll be looking to buy a horse. Need coin for that.” I bobbed my hand pointedly. “And the way you got that hat tucked, you’re running from some sort of past.” “Running, huh? Some sort of an impudent girl, you are.” He tapped the cloth hood back from my face, so it slipped over my head and fell hanging from the back of my neck to rest along my dress. He eyed my cornhusk hair and wide green eyes intently. “Ah,” He remarked. “I see why you were hiding.” Because I’m fair of face. I’d had enough men tell me so, usually in a cruel way, to know it was true. “I got a place to stay. You can lodge in my Main Room if you’re a proper man.” He lifted his head to level a brown eyed look on me. “Proper, huh?” We both know my meaning. He won’t try to touch me. “I can be proper enough to stay in a lady’s home.” I nodded and slapped the coins in his hand. Turning as an indication for him to follow me. “That’ll be enough to get you a horse from Joe’s stables round way then you can join up with me and I'll show you the way.” “’K.” He nodded and headed around the corner. Aiming for Joe’s. *** I waited for him to come riding back on a big black gelding. “Nice horse stable.” He remarked about Joe’s lot. “He does.” I nodded. “This way.” I turned Maxine toward home and heeled her. She took off. Finding the path on sure feet. She’d ridden this direction often enough I barely had to guide her. “Are you going to tell me your name, Gunslinger?” “Theodore. Ted, most call me.” “That your real name or one you tell folks, so they won’t find out your wanted name?” He shrugged. “You’re a mite bold for such a small one.” It wasn’t the first time I’d heard that. Mato used to tell me something similar quite often. “So, what is this beast, I’m after?” “I don’t know.” “You haven’t seen it?” His head swung toward me. “Great. Most like a Mountain Lion then.” He sounded very disgruntled at the prospect. “I don’t think so.” He eyed me. Brown eyes intent on my face. “Why not? Thought you didn’t know what it is.” “I don’t. But not for lack of seeing it.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Both Old Bob, my neighbor, and I have never seen anything like.” “Like what?” “Part bear, part cat, part dog. Pure monster.” 03 Theodore Ted shifted on his mount. “That sounds a bit intriguing.” “It kills my stock by bleeding them dry.” “What the Hell?” His head whipped back to me. “I’m sorry.” He lowered his head. “Not proper to talk to a lady such. I’ve just never heard of such a thing.” “None of us have.” “Well, if it shows it’s pretty face, I’ll put a bullet in it.” “Don’t be overconfident.” I warned. “It’s fast. Very fast.” “So, am I.” *** Ted would see what I meant that night. We both sat on the deck as the darkness was closing in. Deep blackness was enveloping everything. Even the cluster of dense pines that bordered my property. He rocked in the chair that Mato had hand carved for me. I didn’t mind sharing it. It was nice to see a man in it again. To watch the cut of his jaw beneath the tan hat as the shadows played over his face. Truthfully, it was just nice to look at handsome man again. To watch the play of light on him. “Those trees make a nice shade for your grounds.” He nodded to the pines. “They are pretty, lovely scent in the summer.” I agreed reservedly. “But I think that it lives in those.” “When does it come out?” “Just after dark usually. When the heat of the day cools into the fog.” As, always those twirling fingers crept from the moisture of the trees to make a white film over the range. And the curving gray back of the beast made it look like it had spines hovering just above the few feet of fog. Making it a dark shadow easing out of the grove. I immediately sank further into my wooden chair. Hating the instinctive sinking of my stomach as it neared. I wanted to protect my stock. To run out there and hit the thing. But all Mato had was the big .45 Revolver and I’d long since learned that my hands weren’t large or strong enough to hold it steady when I shot. Ted leaned forward in his chair, gripping the armrests. “What the Sam Hell is that?” “It’s the monster.” I whispered. “Be careful.” He stood up on the deck and drew his gun with precision accuracy but as he cocked it the beast whipped its head and landed red eyes on him. Ted was so stunned by the width of the monster’s face and the thickness of its shoulders as it crouched in the fog. The bones of its shoulders rolling, much like a mountain lion before it pounces. The ridged spine seemed to elongate into ridged spikes under the thick gray skin, looking more like armor by the minute. Ted fired a round and it skimmed along the monster’s shoulder before pinging along a tree trunk and hitting the dirt somewhere in the trees. “Its skin is impermeable.” Ted retreated a step. “Get inside.” *** It lunged forward. Red eyes locked on us. Ted fired another round as he fumbled backward toward the door. I tossed it open as the second round skimmed down the beast’s side. I caught his arm and yanked him in with me. We rushed inside and slammed the door. He spotted the bolt and rolled it into place with quick reflexes. Automatically rolling our backs against it. Ted was blinking huge brown eyes with thick lashes at me. Blatant confusion written over his hard features made them look somewhat vulnerable. This close I could see his dusting of brown beard along a square jaw. His chorded throat led down to the collar of his brown shirt. A dusty red handkerchief tied around his neck, for covering his face in the dirty winds. “What the devil was that?” He expostulated. Looking at me as though I’d betrayed him. His words drawing me from my study of his features. “The monster that’s been eating my stock. What I hired you to kill.” Whatever it is… He turned back to the door as if he could see through it. “Oh, I’m going to.” *** I boiled some tea and we sat down at the table to discuss what he’d just seen. Ted had a glazed look to him. Clearly in shock at having witnessed what he had. “That’s no monster. It’s a demon. Did you feel that?” He looked at me. Yes. I gave him a sympathetic look. Knowing precisely what he was talking about. “Evil. Pure evil was coming off that thing. It looked like something conjured from pure nightmare.” “I know.” I slid into the seat opposite him. Having a momentary vision of sipping tea by the firelight of the lone candle, just as we were now, with Mato. His long black hair in wild waves around his face. His blue eyes laughing at me as he told me some native tale about the great legends that built their beliefs. Tales which he turned into great epics with his grand gestures. Why’d he leave me? “Was it some kind of a bear? It looked big enough to be.” “I don’t know what it is.” I admitted. “But it sucks my animal’s blood. Bites their necks…” I knew how ridiculous it sounded but Ted had no choice but to believe me after what he’d seen. 04 Appeasing Loneliness “You look terrified.” Ted remarked. Reaching across the table to lift my chin. “You’ve been out here alone, dealing with this thing?” I nodded. Chewing my lip. “You’ve a lot of fire for such a tiny woman.” He examined my delicate features. Taking in the light blue of my eyes and my long blonde hair. “Far too beautiful to be out here all alone. No man?” “He runned off and left me, so they say. Or someone shot him dead, I suspect.” I swallowed hard at that thought. It was the one thing I refused to think of often. I hated the thought that someone would’ve killed him. But I also know how real that possibility is. Mato had been a pure-bred Lakota and people around here, had problems with natives living in their towns. Even outside them. And especially with a white woman. It wasn’t entirely impossible that someone would’ve shot him. But they’d have had to do it in the back. Because Mato had keen instinctive senses and he was damn hard to sneak up on. *** “How has no man snatched you up in all that time?” “I suppose they’ve tried. But most find me an unfit woman.” Since I was left by my man. “There’s nothing unfit about you.” His gaze roved over me, and his hand moved from my chin for a callused thumb to brush over my bottom lip. “You’re breathtaking.” I could see the look in his eyes. Feel the desire in his touch. I knew what he wanted. “You hardly know me…” I whispered in objection. “Do I need to?” I realized that he didn’t. I had been lonely for so long. And he was warm and male and knew what I knew. That monsters really do exist. And I wanted him. *** I lunged across the table, and he met me. Rising to his feet in a smooth motion to catch a palm along my cheek and under my hair. Meeting my lips with equal hunger. We consumed each other like two starved people. He jerked his hat off and tossed it on the counter next to us. An old wooden construction Mato had made with his bare hands. Wood he’d smoothed meticulously day over day. Now it was where I wanted to start something new. To move on. Maybe with this man. Maybe not. But he’s at least a start. Ted’s body was hard and honed from years of hard labor and travelling with not much to eat. Riding and gunslinging. I slipped around the corner without breaking contact. He took one long step and met me there to. His hands were suddenly everywhere. He pulled up my skirts and turned to set me atop the counter. He lifted my hips enough I could slide my skirt under me, pinning it beneath my hips. I caught his belt and was tugging at it, even as he was unbuckling it and letting his gun belt and pants slide to the floor. I pushed at the collar of his shirt, to palm his chest and clavicle. Feeling the hot, tanned skin. He lifted it from around his waist and peeled it off. Exposing the flat plane of his chest and a muscled abdomen. Shining brown skin which glistened in the dancing yellow light of the candle. A slight furring of brown hair was thin over his chest. I was unbuttoning the front of my dress as fast as my fingers could work. And as I opened the bodice of my blue dress, his hands instantly found their way in. Rough palms meeting soft womanly flesh. Massaging my pale breasts. Rubbing his rough thumbs over the tiny, crested nipples. He growled in his throat and slammed his pelvis against mine, hard enough that the counter jerked beneath me. I nearly flinched but I shared his urgency. So, I wiggled down to the edge of the counter, to part my legs around him. Lifting them to wind my long legs around his hips. I was short, but most of that was smooth, curving legs. I angled myself, reaching down and tracing my own fingers along my crease to ensure I was moist. Then laying back on my elbows and giving him a lowered lid look to let him know I was ready. “You look nearly as eager to get it, as I am to give it.” He said in approval. Stepping closer. Catching his hard length and angling it down to my entrance. He held my hips in place as he guided himself in. The overwhelming sensation immediately made my eyes flutter closed and my knees open further to allow him room. He slid in, inch by painstaking inch until I was stuffed full. Stretched as far as I could be. Tight around every bit of his length. Even feeling the swollen head of his rod. “You’re so tight.” He dropped over me to clench a fist near my shoulder. Resting it atop the counter as he fought to control the instant desire to unleash inside me. But I want more. *** I wanted this moment. The hot feel of a man’s body on mine. I hooked my arms under his arm pits and flattened them over the back of his shoulder blades. Pulling him down to me until my nipples encountered the flat swell of his pectorals. He was smooth flesh and taut skin. And I wanted to touch every inch of him. My hands roving his body as he caressed a hand down to mold over my breast. Thrusting into me and feeling the tiny nub grazing over his palm as the flesh danced every time, he sunk in. His other palm curved to cup my rounded hip as he took me atop the counter. The feel of him, hard and deep made me feel truly alive for the first time in two years. Hearing his male sounds as his pleasure mounted was immensely gratifying. I sat up and pushed him back a step. He tossed his arms up in objection. 05 In the Black of Night I slid off the counter and rolled onto my belly. Spreading my feet to offer myself to him while I leaned over the counter. He hesitated and I looked over my shoulder at him. He was clearly taking a moment to appreciate the view. I jerked my skirts up around my waist. Exposing myself further to him and wiggling my rear in offering. “Take me.” I beckoned. Letting the part of me that was all female take over my mouth. “Yes, ma’am.” He said obediently and I felt him enter me behind. I leaned up and braced my palms on the counter. Startled at the pleasurable intrusion. “Yes…” I purred. “And how would you like it?” He was willing to take advantage of my bold behavior. “Grab my hair.” He obediently caught a handful and wound it around his fist, using it to draw me back toward him as he pushed in. “Harder.” I told him. He was happy to oblige. “Hammering into me as fiercely as he tugged my hair.” All wild and passionate with the hint of possessiveness that Mato had always given me. I knew Ted was handsome. Appealing and sexy but I couldn’t help but imagine that it was my Mato taking me by flamelight. I was nothing if not a loyal woman. *** I took from Ted what he was willing to give. And he gave me everything. Our two bodies melded in the dim setting. He was looking down to watch himself entering and withdrawing from inside me. His momentum growing with every pleasured stroke. He could see the silken ripple of my cheeks with every impact. Rolling in and out. He tipped back to change the angle. Touching something which made me squeal and writhe. Unsure if I was trying to get away. Or get more of him. But what he was rubbing across now was enough to send me clawing the ceiling. I was panting and moaning loudly between. I dug my nails into the counter as I felt him touching so deeply it became almost painful. But it was assuaged every time he rubbed along the spot that felt so good. Finally, I could contain it no longer and I erupted around him. Coils of light unfurled behind my closed lids, and I went from icy cold to extremely hot and felt myself soaking around him. As pleasure unfurled like a blooming flower. I heard his sounds increasing, and knew he was getting closer to climax. “Finish in me.” I bid him. Wanting him to feel the same thing I had. He shouted in ecstasy as I felt the rush of warmth in me and knew he’d come. Then he dropped limply across my back. Nestling his face in my hair. “Yes, ma’am.” *** Then we heard the first loud bang against the front door. Signaling the end of our moment of bliss. Ted leapt back from me. Twirling and spotting his pants. Yanking them up and buckling his gun belt around his lean hips. His dusty tan pants the only other thing he was wearing as he swiped up his cowboy hat and perched it atop his head. Face solemn as he headed slowly for the door. I scrambled from off the counter. To push my skirts down and turned. Already buttoning my shirt. It’d felt incredible. Short as it’d been. But now something was barreling against the door enough the hinges were hopping like they might give out. Ted took two bold steps forward and booted the door to let the creature know we were prepared to fight. It must’ve worked because the thumping stopped. *** Ted opened the door. Not even enough time to recuperate from what we’d just experienced. I was on his heels. My last few buttons done crookedly in my haste. I opened the little drawer in the wall near the stove. Leaving the few coins, I planned to give Ted after he killed the beast but taking out the big silver revolver. Trying to adjust my hands around it to get a decent grip. Knowing it was too big for my hands and too hard to control to be accurate. But willing to use it up close if the thing got past Ted. It’s not going to kill any more of my stock. One way or another it dies tonight… Ted opened the door. Cautiously stepping through the doorway and angling toward one side with his gun pointed, then to the other. Taking each step with the expectation the blood-sucking monster would charge out any minute. He took the few steps down onto the level ground and began heading toward the goat pen. Seeing nothing there he began carefully edging toward the trees. Lowering to gaze into the darkness. Searching for red eyes gleaming back. I looked at his dark shadow wading through the fog and heard the unholy silence of nightbirds and knew that the thing was lurking there. I prayed with every ounce of belief I had left that he would kill it and return to the cabin. Perhaps build something with me. Pick up where Mato had left off with me. Here in this place. 06 What Remains But then Ted found what he was looking for. The looming creature’s ridged back emerged from the trees. Working slowly toward him from the right side. “Ted!” I cried. Pointing to the hazy outline. He lowered in a crouch and readied himself. Swinging his gun side to side as he waited for it to step into his view. Ready to shoot. The monster charged him at a dead sprint. Loping in huge steps to cross the distance. Tearing through the fog. Like a knife through wax. Peeling it apart to make way for its long spindly legs. It’s lumbering torso thick like a hyena’s but back rising to the height of a great bear. Each jogging step carried it several feet closer. Ted levelled his gun, and the shot rang out in the animal’s chest, this time it didn’t ricochet off like it had on its armored sides. Ted found a soft spot. I dropped to my knees in relief until I realized that the animal wasn’t stopping. It ran until leaping to snap huge jaws down around Ted’s neck and collar. Carving a hole down into his body. And jerking twice until it tore him apart. “No!” I shouted. Rushing back inside and slamming the door shut as I realized I couldn’t save Ted. If he couldn’t kill it. What power would I have to do so? I’d never before allowed myself to think about how small and helpless I was. But now I surrendered to the horrible feeling sobbing recklessly. *** The beast finished ripping at the gunman. Tearing his chest apart and ripping him midway down to his abdomen. Only then did it roll aside him. Collapsing as it poured blood from the gunshot wound to its right chest. It huffed. Cold pants in the night air that turned to frost. While it writhed in pain. Grunting gutturally as it tried to catch its breath. To ease the pain. Pain which was forcing its body to change. Reducing. Becoming smaller and turning to flesh. He sat up, huffing for more air. His body partly healing the wounds on the inside while his body processed the change. Eventually causing the bit of metal to eject from his body and launch to the ground with a dull thud. He climbed to his feet on shaking legs. Human legs which had not been used in several years. Holding a palm to put pressure to his chest he leaned over to spit on the dead man. “You were a fool to ever come here. She belongs to me.” *** I sat cowering in the cabin. On my knees. Praying that Ted was somehow okay. That the monster is somehow dead. Praying that it wouldn’t kill any more of my stock. That somehow this would all end happily. Then the doorknob turned, and I gasped. Realizing I’d not flipped the bolt. At first, I thought it was the beast coming for me next. But then I realized that the creature didn’t have hands with which to turn the knob. “Ted?” I asked softly. “Not nearly.” Another man stumbled in. Blood pouring over his hand pressed to his chest as he lurched backward, slamming to the wall. But it was a voice I knew. One I could’ve never forgotten. “Mato?” *** I knew that waving black hair down to his shoulders. Thick enough a woman could sink her fingers into. And bright blue eyes which could cut into one’s soul. And the smooth chiseled lines of his dark-skinned face. A face I’d missed unbearably. I sobbed. Staring at him in shock. Wondering if I was seeing a ghost. Blood poured over his hand, gushing from his chest. Where Ted had shot the monster. Was I losing my mind? Had I been seeing monsters when it had been Mato creeping from the trees? But the goats… “Are you-did you…Lizzy?” I didn’t know why but feeling betrayed that he could’ve killed my goat seemed even more logical right now than anything else did. “Your goat was sick, Rada. I had to kill her, or her milk would’ve poisoned you.” “But you hurt others.” “I never killed them…I had to eat, Rada.” “Where have you been?” “I was here. I’ve been…Something else. I couldn’t come home to you because I couldn’t return.” He gestured down his length with his other hand. “I would’ve hurt you in the other form.” “What…Are you…” “My clan called my family ‘The Bear’. That’s what my name means. But they were Skinwalkers. That’s what our people said. But I never believed it until…” I covered my mouth in horror. “You’ve been right here the whole time?” “I couldn’t come back to you…To keep you safe. But I’ve been here.” “As what? What is that thing!” I gestured behind him as if the monster was still somehow out there.” “Legend has often called us Chupacabra.” **********

SUMMARY: I was hiding as cargo on the ship Mandrake. When it was pirated, I did some quick-thinking and pretended to be a cabin boy. But he scented me at the get. And the moment he had me alone he stripped me down to prove what he already knew...I was all woman. He was the Captain of the Whirlwind and he intended to possess all spoils from the Mandrake. Including me. But I'm not so easily bullied into becoming a lover. Not even by a fierce pirate captain. 01 Pirated “Where is the food!” My pa yelled at me. And I knew it’d be a matter of minutes until he cuffed me as he often did. I adjusted the oversized cap on my head. Doing my best to tuck my hair under it and bobbing my head in a ducking fashion to back away from him. “I couldn’t, Pa! There were too many Dock Patrol. They were lookin’ fer me, I’m sure of it!” “You, foolish, Chit!” He called. “You want us to starve?” “No, Pa.” I was trying to make sure I was well from striking range. “But won’t do us no good, if I’m put in the stocks.” “Would do me just fine.” He grunted. “Pa!” “Yer a worthless, Chit, ye are!” He lurched forward and managed to hit me up the back of the head so hard that it knocked my cap off. I scrambled over and collected it. “I’m not risking my hide, to feed yers no more Ol’ Man!” I shouted. “What’d ye jus’ say ta me?” His face darkened so black I knew I’d be in for a sound thrashing. “Get outta me home!” “Good!” I snapped. “And fair thee well in yer lil hovel!” I shouted as I stalked from it. Ducking a bottle, he threw at me. “I’ve wanted ta go to another country long ‘nuff!” I walked determinedly toward the ships docked. I knew of one heading a direction I wanted to go. And it’s plenty big enough to hide one young woman. Especially one as skinny as me. *** It took the pirate ship Whirlwind all of two minutes to draw next to and overwhelm the Mandrake. A far slower ship. And the Pirate Captain had every intention of collecting all the cargo as spoils. Unfortunately, that entailed me since I was hiding in the cargo hold. But some quick thinking had me wrapping my extra shirt around my head to hide my hair and cover my feminine eyebrows and shadow my eyes. Untucking my shirt and stuffing loaves of bread in the thighs of my pants to make me seem as shapeless as possible. A cabin boy. I heard the screams on the deck stop and the creaking of them popping the lock on the hold. They flipped it open, and I immediately cried surrender. Offering to be their cabin boy. The dark pirate captain watched me with unflinching intensity. Deep brown eyes gazing at me hungrily. I was terrified he knew. "I do." He murmured as he caught me by the arm. Declaring, "I'll take the cabin boy." He dragged me straight to his cabin. I scrambled to keep up. Once inside, he kicked the door closed and tossed me against the wall. "What the devil are you thinking!" "What?" I blinked my big brown eyes in confusion. "I've pirated the Peril Sea for over two hundred years. You think I can't spot a woman when I see one?" He demanded. "But I'm not." I shook my head fearfully. "Cap. Just a mere Cabin Boy." "Sure, you are." He glowered darkly. "Drop your pants and show me your cock then, Lad." "No, Sir. I'm not that manner of cabin boy." He shook me by my arm. "You're not one atall!" Without warning he thrust his hands down my oversized breeches. I gasped. Relieved when he retrieved only a loaf of bread. Pulling it out to eye it. Then tilting his head toward me, contemptuously. I shrugged. "They leaves me alone sir, when they think me bigger." I bowed my shoulders to appear stouter. He snorted. "Fine. Have it your way." He delved his hand in again and headed straight down the center. Unsurprised to follow my flat belly down over a flat pelvis. Hooking his finger to enter me made me gasp in objection. He pinned me harder against the door and pressed his finger in more deeply. Covering my mouth with his other hand. Using his torso to hold me to the wall. I was screaming and gasping behind his hand, but no one could hear me. He worked his finger expertly in and out of me. Making me melt and dampening his finger. Then he withdrew it. "Let me show you what a pirate does to a woman pretending to be a cabin boy." 02 Revealed He caught me by the shoulders and turned to throw me backward on his little bunk in the corner. Though it didn’t hurt, it startled me enough it took a moment to react. Catching my breath, I did. I scrambled up it and hugged my knees protectively to my chest. Suddenly very afraid of what he might do to me. "Please." What am I even asking for? Mercy? There’s not a shred of it in his eyes. I had a feeling there’d be perilously little of it coming. I was right. "It's too late." He ruthlessly caught my ankles and drug them to the foot of the bed. Pulling his belt loose to cinch around one ankle and tie to the bed post. *** He walked around it while I struggled in panic, yanking at it. Looking furtively from him to the post and trying to gauge how much time I had before he reached my other arm and I’d be fully bound. He gathered a fistful of rope and tied my other leg rather than heading for my free arm as I’d expected. While he tightened it so firmly around my ankle that the rough rope scraped me, he said in a harsh voice. "If you'd have come clean when I asked, like a woman with integrity, I'd have locked you in here and kept you safe. But you chose to lie like the little fiend you are. So, I'll teach you precisely why you don't lie to a dangerous man." He means to a pirate Captain, doesn’t he? I was breathing quickly. Panting in my scramble to yank free. I jerked at my leg trying to resist his grip, but he held on with the firmness of a vice. As utterly unrelenting as the look on his face. "No. Don't." I breathed. "I'll scream." I’ll summon everyone down here to stop him. He shrugged. "I wouldn't recommend it. What do you think my men will do once they know there's a warm, wet woman on this ship?" He eyed my body. Unable to discern a shape under the garb. He plucked my shirt from my head and sent a wash of waving brown, shoulder-length hair spilling over the bedding around my face. Hair I’d kept so carefully tucked into my huge hat. "Good. You’re a grown woman." His eyes slipped over me with interest. "No!" I grasped at the hope of deterring him. "I'm a young 'un, Cap. Swear. Not of my first bleed." Perhaps he’ll leave me be if he thinks me a child. Though I wondered if a pirate truly gave two shits about such things. He gave me another contemptuous glance. “The devil you are.” *** Then he ripped my shirt open. Sending buttons scattering over the cabin floor. Exposing the bindings over my breasts. To hide what I am. Collecting a cutlery knife he turned it flat against my sternum. "Don't move." He cautioned. He slit the bindings and to my horror my bountiful breasts burst from the bindings. Dusky brown nipples bouncing upright for his attention. And his gaze feasted on them. He reached down and pinched one. I objected and lurched up. He paused to cut the excess rope from my ankle and used another chunk to hook my wrist to the corner post despite my struggles. He leaned his weight over me. Pinning me into the reed mattress, while he knotted the rough rope. I only had one hand left and I intended to fight. "Don't bother." He roughly wound the remainder of the rope. But I was already twisting to try to get my other wrist free. So, he wasted no time to tie that one too. "Have it your way. I like a helpless woman." Then he began ripping my clothes open. "Let's see what you have under here." 03 Warned He tugged my clothes open. His callused hands framing my breasts and working down to trace my narrow waist and flaring hips. His thumbs running over my flat hip bones. Tracing every curve like a starving man in search of a meal. "There you are." He eyed the curve of my lower lips. Revealed by my open thighs. "You look like a feast." As if he can read my thoughts. "First we'll see if you know how to please a man.” His brown eyes lifted to give me a long look. “Do it well and I'll give you coin when we dock." For a moment I thought his gaze flared to bright gold just before it fell back on my body. Now bared to his roving hands. I pulled at the ropes binding me. Kicking and pulling. Hoping something was loose enough I could unravel it or persuade it to unknot. “You won’t get that undone.” He remarked. Pointing a finger to one of the bindings on my wrist. “One of the first things a pirate learns is how to cinch one of those to perfection.” I feared that was one fact that was utterly certain. “And I’ve been a pirate for a very, very long time…” Why did he make it sound so strange? I chewed my cheek. Searching his face for some sign of weakness. Compassion. But there was none. Not for me anyway. *** “Do you want the coin?” He asked pensively. Coin? I fought through my frantic haze and recalled he’d offered it to me if I ‘pleased a man well’. How the Hell do I do that? Fear tightened my stomach. I had no idea what he was talking about. I’d always worn the heavy, coarse tunics and tucked my hair into the oversized cap to keep the sailors at bay. I was skinny enough they’d always mistaken me for a lad and left me be. I’d never been in this situation. And I don’t know the first damn thing about pleasing a man. “Could we talk about something else I could offer?” He spared me a half-hearted glance. “What if I were to tell you of a city nearby for raiding. I know the docks well and I saw your crew. Certainly, enough men to ravage the ships there.” Definitely not. But worth a try. He gave me a contemptuous look. Clucking in his cheek. “Such a little liar…” *** He stroked my lower lips in circles. Heating it and dampening me there. He put his fingers to his lips and lathed out a tongue to taste me from his fingertips. I stared aghast. "Soon." He promised. "Let's have you taste me first." What’s that mean? He plucked loose the laces on his breeches and unleashed a staff that stood upright. Prepared to enter me. I knew that much. I tried to clench my thighs, but the rope and belt were too tight. I flexed my ass to try and pull at the bindings but the hungry look on his eyes brightened as my hips thrust up in the motion. "You want entered, don't you?" I shook my head fearfully. "Please don't." "No point in begging. You'll just waste your time. Having seen you now, there's no way I won't be spending the eve deep in you." He vowed. I shrank from him. Trying to tuck deeper into the mattress. "You won't get away." He grinned wolfishly. "You are going to be mine. Might as well enjoy the taking." He suggested. He shucked his breeches and pulled his tunic over his head. I was shocked at the muscled length of his body. Everything sinewed like a wild stallion. He looked like he was carved of stone. This is going to hurt. I was suddenly certain. Suddenly feeling a new level of fear. 04 Violated He climbed up the bed and put a knee on each side of my head. Putting a hand on the wall, next to the portal window. My stomach sunk and I stared up at him worriedly. He grasped that swollen staff and tipped it down to brush it over my lips. It was a metal rod coated in soft cushioning so strange in its texture but shockingly warm as he barely teased at my lips with the tip. "Open your mouth." He coaxed. I hesitated. "Do what I say, or I swear I'll throw you to my men." I’d never survive that. There’s too many. “Do it now, Plaything.” He commanded. Voice hardening in a way that warned me there’d be hell to pay if I didn’t comply with his orders. I’d heard of sailors having their way with women. Ravaging them until they perished. I don’t want to die. *** I obeyed. My lower jaw snapping open. He frowned at the sight of my opened mouth. "Curl your lips over your teeth. Have you not done this afore?" I shook my head but obeyed again. Ignoring the disgust at my own cowardice as I turned my mouth into an 'o'. He pushed his member into my mouth. Deep in. It put pressure on the back of my throat. Stretching the pliable flesh. Molding it to fit him. For a moment I thought I couldn't breathe. Flailing wildly and trying to toss my head for fear I’d be suffocated. But he moaned in pleasure and slowly retracted from my mouth. Slipping along my lips. And relieving the pressure. I inhaled a fast bit of air through my nose for fear I’d not get another chance. What’s he doing to me? "Close your lips around me." He ordered. Pushing lightly on the bottom of my lower jaw to indicate what he wanted. I softened my mouth. Feeling the strange sensation of hot flesh enter it again. Pushing along the back of my neck, then bending slightly to follow the curve of my throat. The tip stretching me more to make a pathway for his hard shaft. My fingers flexed and curled as I tried to move my head side to side. My chest rising and falling as I struggled for air. "Breathe through your nose." He directed in a calm voice. Warning me of what he planned to do next. "I'm going to fuck your mouth, Plaything." My eyes widened on him. Turning to huge saucers. My cheeks sunk in against the sides of his cock as he was embedded in my mouth. “The more you relax, the easier it will go.” I obediently inhaled as he withdrew. He slid in and out between my lips. Getting harder by the moment and pushing in further. Picking up his pace. He adjusted his weight so hips were pressed against my chin and began thrusting in and out more aggressively. I could feel the hard flexing of his buttocks pushing his cock deeper into my throat. I tilted up my head to keep the pressure off the back of my throat. It eased some of the discomfort and made me feel as if I could get air more accessibly. However, it allowed him to go in deeper. And with each wild stroke, he became more forceful. Jutting forward and back as he moaned in pleasure. Drawing closer to his climax. "You've a velvet mouth. Oh God...That feels so good." He licked his lips. "Look up at me." *** He was staring down at me. His gaze burning into me as he awaited me doing as he’d directed. I can’t. The sense of vulnerability of seeming weak while his member was stuffed in my mouth seemed an awful prospect. But I didn't want to look up. I knew my eyes were watering. And I was so ashamed of what was happening. He reached down and lightly slapped my cheek. "Look at me while I fuck your face, Sweetheart." I blinked my eyes open. "Good Girl." He groaned. Stroking more on the top of my mouth now. Letting the curve of my throat guide his cock down my neck. "That's a good girl.” He reached behind him to pluck at my nipple. Making me rear up and gasp. Which allowed him to shove his cock deeper down my throat. stretching inside my neck. He moaned and gave two more short thrusts and I felt heat surge down my neck. He withdrew and I gasped for air. "What a heated little wanton you are." He praised sliding down my body. "Is it over?" I blinked at him. "Not even close. I can do this all night. And now...I'm going to fill your womb with my seed." 05 Entered "Please no!" I cried out. Afraid of what could happen. Even one as uneducated as I, knew enough of the ways of men and women to understand what could happen. "Shush." He put a finger to my lips. "Should've thought about that before you lied to me." "Don't." I pleaded. Shaking my head. “I’ll tell you anything. I won’t lie!” I shook my head adamantly. Urging him to believe me now. "Too late for begging." He reached down and grasped his solid staff. Slapping it against my belly. "I'm ready. And I want you. All this gorgeous, woman’s flesh begging to be roughed up a bit." He slid down and settled his hips between my thighs. I tried to squeeze them together, but he used his knees to nudge them wide open. He chuckled at my efforts. “Come now, Plaything. Haven’t you learned better than that yet? What has trying to keep me from what I want done for you thus far?” Nothing good. But I still felt the instinctive need to protect my most vulnerable place. My woman’s place. He reached between us to stroke me and slip his finger back into me again. I moaned and arched. Shocked at the disruptive sensation of an intrusion in my body. Stunned at the heat I felt wrapping his finger and dampening my legs around his hand. “Ahh.” I sobbed in objection. Even as I felt my body clench in a way that sent swirls of sensation through me. A feeling I sensed would build to something chaotic if it continued. "Lovely." He purred. "Soon you'll be doing that around my rod. I can feel you clenching on my finger." I don't know why but his words melted me, and I felt cold then hot, and more moisture seeped around his finger. Easing from my body. Twining currents jolted through me like white-hot lightning. Making every muscle from my hair to my toes tighten momentarily. My skin was buzzing. Alive with sensitivity. "Now you're ready." He leaned over me. Settling his hips against me. I could feel that hard bit of flesh nudging at my entrance. Pulsing as though it were a creature of its own. *** He put his hands to my shoulders and pushed me further down into the bedding so I couldn't move. I tucked my butt into the mattress trying to retreat. Giving me a stern look he shook his head. "No point." Then he entered me, and my world exploded in white hot sensation. I stretched impossibly. The heavy head of his member separating my walls to fill me. Then he paused. Wiggling slightly side to side. "So tight...I'm going to enjoy possessing you this voyage." I stared at him anxiously. Eyebrows lifted in surprise. He caught my lower jaw in a biting grip. "What a pretty mouth. Felt so good." His lips touched mine and his tongue invaded my mouth. Stroking me everywhere. Soon his stroking behind my belly button matched the pace and movements. He was moaning into my mouth, and I was gasping at the sensation. "Oh, you feel good. I'm going to use every part of you to make me feel good, Sweetheart." He moaned again and began surging faster into me. I could feel his hip bones stabbing inside my thighs. He was getting more excited. His body starting to shine with sweat. Enhancing the deep muscles of his chest and abdomen as his stomach flexed when he entered me. He lightly grabbed one of my breasts. I yelped and knew inside me tightened in surprise. "What was that?" He said pleased. "Again?" And he kneaded my breasts. Making me tighten and writhe. He swore and melted into me again. Pushing hard as he did just as he'd threatened. Spilling seed deep into the cushion of my body. 06 Waking My body shivered with him. He sighed in pleasure and collapsed his weight atop me. Still inside me. I felt his member soften in me. Easing partway out. And I knew he slept. It's my chance. I needed to get away before he got me with child. I knew enough of the workings of men and women to know that was how it worked. I began tugging at my bindings. Twisting slightly under his weight. Pulling at my wrists and then my legs. Turning my thighs at different angles to loosen the bindings. It's not working. I twisted slightly to try and work a wrist from the scratchy rope. I registered that my insides were stretching again as he swelled within me. He's waking. Panicking I struggled faster. Kicking my legs and bucking my hips desperately. Giving an inhuman growl his hands snatched my narrow hips and planted them into the mattress so he could thrust hard into me. I yelped against the sudden ache. I was sore inside. *** “What are you?” “Something unknown to your kind.” He said blandly. “You couldn’t possibly understand.” “What do you want me for?” “For this.” He looked down my body to the point where we were joined. “Perhaps, I’ve craved something more.” What? “A woman to bed?” I said acidly. “Certainly, more pleasurable then sating myself in my hands.” He gave me a lopsided grin. And I realized that had I seen this man anywhere else I might have thought him beautiful. His jaw was squared. His features more aristocratic than villainous, despite the dark brown of his skin and the darkness of his hair and the whiskers framing his lips. “Why do you pirate?” I asked desperately. Clawing for some bit of conversation to distract him. “Because I don’t wish to be on land. It’s too easy for my kind to be recognized for what we are.” “What?” I asked softly. He chuckled. “Onto better things for now, My Little Plaything…” *** He worked himself in and out of me. Leaning back to watch my large breasts bouncing as he pounded me. "Please." I tossed my head. "Please seed you again, Sweetheart?" He said in a hard voice. Belying the endearment. "I'd have sworn you were trying to get away instead of hoping I'd spill seed in you again." "No!" I whined. Writhing to get away. His fingers bit into my skin. Stilling my hips so he could have his way with my core. And he was making a point this time. Pressing in hard and deep to touch the place behind my belly button that stung so much. Making me sit up every time he brushed it. "Ouch." I yelped. "Next time." He panted. "Perhaps you'll think more carefully before trying to escape me." "I won't!" I shook my head. "I'll get away." "No, you won't!" He vowed. Looking down to watch his body entering mine. "You belong to my cock now." "No." I shook my head vehemently. "Oh yes!" And he gave an exulted shout as his body tightened. He embedded deep in me. Pulsing there as I felt the heat surge into me again. "You belong to my cock, Sweetheart." 07 Reprieve In a few hours I found myself alone in the Captain's cabin. I woke and found I was tied to the bunk which was bolted to the floor. I struggled against the knot but found it was a strange sort. I couldn't figure it out to untie it. He’d not been lying when he’d told me that pirates had a knack for tying them. I’d been working at it for hours and couldn’t get it to release even the merest bit. Damn him. It occurred to me that already it had been a couple days and I’d not seen the Captain sleep for hours. When does he rest? Or had that been what he was implying, that he hardly needs to? I reached everything I could, trying to find something that might aid me in an escape. Fortunately, he'd freed my feet to slide one of his large tunics up my body before he'd left the room. Cautioning that I remain quiet, or he'd have to share me with his men. A threat he seems to favor. That thought was terrifying. The idea of them all doing to me what he had, sickened me. He's insatiable. There was no way I'd survive all of them taking their pleasure from my body as he did. *** I closed my eyes and tried to relax. I could hear him above deck. Barking order to his men in that deep, authoritative voice which seemed to brook no argument. A voice absent any emotion. A voice which expects obedience. Coming from the coldest man I’d ever glimpsed. I heard feet thudding above me. Slapping along the wood as they rushed about. Quick to obey him. Far quicker than I. That at least, gave me back some grain of dignity. I can keep fighting him. In whatever small ways I can. Then I spotted the fork on the floor next to the bed. I swung my legs off and managed to get it onto the bed then up to my mouth and from there to my wrist to pry at the knot. Thank God it’s a narrow bunk. It was the only reason I could come close to reaching my wrist with my mouth. *** I managed to get one knot done then pried the other free with the fork. Then I heard steps on the stairs and quickly tucked the fork under the coverlet and gripped the ropes, flopping onto my back as I’d been when he left. But I jumped when I heard the door open. I glanced at the porthole and noticed that the sun was descending. Evening was coming. And with it he did. He stood in the doorway like an ominous shadow. Taking in the view of me lying there. His brown eyes alight. Then he stepped in and lightly kicked the door closed behind him. “Ah, a pretty Plaything all tied with ribbons.” Not ribbons. I scowled. Rope. Damn sharp rope. It’d already worn a bit into the skin at my wrists. “You’re despicable.” “I am that.” He grinned proudly. Offering a half-bow as if I were truly meeting him for the first time. *** It wasn't nearly long enough before he returned. I thought. I could’ve found a way out. “Look at you.” He circled the bed. “So bound and vulnerable. Wondering what I’ll do to you next.” “I hate you.” I snarled. “Shame.” He smirked. “I missed you so greatly today.” “And all of this.” He peeled up the bottom of the tunic to peer beneath. Grunting appreciatively. “Mmm hmm.” "No!" I flexed a bound hand to ward him off. Dropping the rope, I’d held as I pretended to still be tied. Fool! He lifted a dark brow, and his gaze fell to my face. "Oh, absolutely." He unraveled a long length of rope from around his hand. "Best part of an unwilling woman on a ship?" He lifted it pointedly. "Plenty of rope to tie her down." I shook my head. "I'll scream, I swear it." "Shame...I'd hate to share." *** He descended on me, but I had nowhere to retreat other than the bunk. I dived over the edge and tried to clamber under it. But he quickly caught my leg and drug me out. Looking at my bare bottom and legs, revealed by the tunic rolling up where I was pressed to the floor. "That'll do." He tossed the rope aside and sat on the back of my thighs. I flailed and tried to kick him with my heels but couldn't get any leverage to deliver a meaningful blow. I felt him lift off me to slip his pants down and knew I was in trouble. "No! No. No!" I tossed my head and pounded my fists. He lay along my back to palm my mouth. Pulling my head back to keep me quiet. He used his knees to wedge my legs apart then sat atop them to keep them pinned open. I was grunting behind his hand shaking my head furiously. I'm already sore. He grabbed his stem and angled it against my buttocks. Laying over me so I could feel its pressure. "You ready?" I was still shaking my head. "Oh..." He feigned sympathy. "Something to say?" He peeled his fingers back enough I could shout. "No. Please don't! I'm already sore." "You gave up the right to be too sore, when you lied to me." 08 Consequence He entered me brutally. And covered my mouth against the yelp that escaped my mouth. “Shit, you’ve a tight little body.” He stroked in and out of me. Groaning in pleasure. His pace heightening as he escalated his forceful pounding against my ass. He used his grip on my face as leverage to pull him deeper into me. Curving his back to drive in. With my belly pinned to the floor, his strokes stretched me intensely. I could feel him putting pressure on me both inside and out. “Yes. Oh, yes.” He moaned. “Being in you is going to make this voyage much,” He gasped in pleasure. “Much.” He gave a low grunt as he came. "More pleasurable." His small jerks in me made my ass cheeks bounce against him. Releasing my mouth, he massaged them. Still stroking lightly into me to enjoy the aftershocks. “You’re a pretty little parcel.” “I hate you.” I murmured. He withdrew, slipping out of me. “That’s fine.” He caught my arm and rolled me over to hiss against my face. “I hate liars.” *** I lay there staring at the wall rather than giving him the satisfaction of eye contact. But when he began to position between my knees I sat up. Causing the tunic to drop thankfully back around my waist. "Where do you think you're going?" He caught my thighs and drug me down against him. Feeling my backside scrape along the rough wood. "No. No!" I sat up to pound his chest. I could already feel him hard against me. Naturally positioned near my entrance. As though his body was formed specifically to align with mine. I hated that. He's ready to begin again. His body hardening and muscles flexing in anticipation. His grin was lascivious as he caught my fists and rolled them around my back. Pinning them in one of his large hands. In this position my breasts were thrust out toward him but at least it made my opening point toward the floor. Harder for him to enter. I thought gratified. His eyes roved the plump rounded flesh of my breasts. Toying with the fine, brown crests. Pinching at my nipples made my throat strain. I jerked every time he tweaked the bit of flesh. Sweat was starting to form on my brow. He gave them each a light tug, making them jut in small points. "Very nice." He scooped the back of my ass from between my hands and back. Then swept me up at the same time he curled his hips forward. "Ah!" I cried out. Feeling him sink in deep as he positioned me on his lap. Holding me down against his member by the grip on my arms pulling me toward the floor. He pumped into me. Using the floor as his leverage to rise into me. My own weight working against me to sink down on his staff. Pushing him in toward my furthest opening. He rolled his hips once to test my tightness. Swearing in pleasure. "You're made to be lived in by a man." 09 Whoreson The hell if you think so. He cupped one of my breasts as he slammed into me over and over again. Enjoying the bobbing of my flesh into his hand. “Look at them. What a fine pair of tits. Look how they bounce when I enter you.” He paused to show me. Rolling his hand around on my breast. “Your body is made for this. Your tight hole sucks on me like a warm little mouth.” He moaned as he began pounding again. “I’m so sore.” I whimpered. “Oh?” He leaned back to put his other hand on the floor behind him. Pressing my bottom forward on him with my hands behind my back. It allowed him deeper in me. “Oh. Oh.” He groaned. “You fit like a glove. Look how slick you’ve made my staff.” I shook my head and looked at the wall. He lurched up and gripped my bottom jaw. Forcing my face toward him. “Look at me while I enter you.” “That’s right.” He praised as I looked at him hatefully. “Glare at me.” He reached his arm around to hold my hips down on him as he flared up. “Ouch!” I yelped. “Now soften your gaze, Woman.” He slowed. I sneered at him. He slammed again. I threw back my head and had to grit my teeth against a pained shout. He pounded me wildly. Brutally abusing my core. He caught my lower jaw and yanked my face back down. Pausing his thrusting again. “Now soften your damn gaze. Look at me like you desire me.” I had no idea how. But I was willing to try to keep him from causing those sharp pains behind my belly. Huffing angrily. I opened my eyes further and blinked slowly.” “Ah, yes. Like that.” He stroked more slowly. Nearly tenderly. “See how nice it can be when you obey?” “Screw you, you whoreson.” I spat. He gave a lopsided a grin. “You already are.” He laughed. “And by the end of this voyage, it’ll be you riding me when I come down here. I’ll teach you how to be my good little whore.” Then he threw back his head and gritted his teeth as he moaned. Spurting hot fluid inside me and slickening my walls as he strained to get as deep into me as possible. “Oh, you feel good. I’m going to enjoy ravishing you the next few months.” He let go of my wrists to massage both my breasts a bit roughly. “You’ve the finest tits. Hopping around while I pound into you.” His gaze lingered over my body. "I'm going to use every inch of you to make me feel good." I shook my head adamantly. *** I started to stand on shaking legs. He chuckled. Watching me fumble to my feet. Once on them I ran toward the door. "Where do you think you're going?" He snatched one of my wrists as I ran. Just as I reached the door to frantically begin pounding on it, he whirled me around and slammed me hard against it. "Now, what are you thinking?" His brown eyes sparked with annoyance. "I've kept you safe down here and you're going to go alert them to your presence?" "Any of them would have to be kinder than you!" "I wouldn't bet on that." He eyed me askance. "You know naught about pirates. You wouldn't survive to the next dock." I chewed my lip looking up at him. "They'd do far more damage as a group then I could possibly do on my own." He turned my arm behind my back. And I realized that at some point he'd picked up the rope again. He wedged my other hand back there and grabbed the back of my head to yank it against his shoulder so he could peer over my back and knot the rope around my hands. "Stop. Please..." I whined. "Everything hurts." "Stop crying. Your body will get used to it." He cupped the back of my thighs and slid me up the door. Opening them further as he leaned forward between them. Pressing his pelvis into the bottom of my hips. 10 Ruthless My back slid further up the door as he pinned me to it. I sobbed as I felt him part my crevice and stuff me full again. "Say, please Lucien." He growled. Already plowing into me. Making my ass thud against the door with the force of his taking. "Please, Lucien!" I somehow hoped it would have the desired effect and he'd just let me down, but he didn't. He groaned. Dropping his head into the crook of my shoulder and holding my waist as he did short fierce strokes. Hammering my core with his hard length. "Stop please!" I begged. "Aren't you tired?" "I don't get tired, Sweetheart." His mouth twisted in that cruel way and when he lifted his head, I saw his brown eyes glinted nearly gold. "You see, Love. You've been taken captive by an immortal. I never sleep. I don't need rest. And I can do this," He slammed into me ferociously straining my womb as he pressed through the next opening. "All day. And all night." "Nooooo!" I cried out. "You'll get used to it." *** Two hours later I was certain he was wrong. My entire body was covered in a sheen of sweat. I was on my knees and my wrists were tied together. My weight braced uncomfortably on my fists. My hair was gripped in his fist. Wound around his hand and my head pulled back. His other hand glided down my damp back. Smoothing the curves until he reached my ass. Already shaking from his hard thrusts into the cushion of my body. "Fuck you feel good, Plaything." His excitement was mounting. I knew because he was already getting harder. He dropped down along my back. Bracing one arm outside mine. The other still yanking my head back as he delved into me. Stroke after stroke. In and out. No amount of begging or hoping it would end had stopped him. He was grunting fiercely as his pleasure mounted. Positioned like this I could feel his muscled thighs flexing against the soft backs of mine. He was curling his hips up. Stroking me deeper along the inside of my spine. I gasped. Whole body swaying as I strained to take him. "Say you're my little whore." He growled. I wanted to spit on his face but knew he'd only punish me harder, inside me. "Fuck you." I said, mustering what little fight I had left. I was exhausted. My whole body ached from head to toe. "No, no, pretty little liar. Fuck you." He tugged my hair, craning my head further back. "Deeper." He pounded hard. Straining to get further inside me. He straightened. Releasing my hair, he palmed between my shoulder blades to force my head down into the bedding. "Face down, ass up, Plaything." I could hear the eagerness in his voice. "Are you nearly done!" I demanded. "Not even close. We've a whole voyage yet, to break you in." He slowly withdrew in this new position and my gut sunk as I realized how sensitive everything was from this angle. He plowed into me ruthlessly. I cried out and tightened around him. "Yes, that feels amazing. Do that." He flexed his abdomen as he writhed into me. Pointed straight down it drove his cock deeper than anything had before. For a time, I wondered if he was going to kill me. Every fierce stroke made me cry out. "Say it now." He commanded. "No." I murmured. And the brutality behind my belly had my body shaking. Breasts sliding along the blanket under me with the force of each long stroke. "Now." "I'm your little whore." I whimpered. "Good girl." He caught his fist in my hair again and pulled me back up onto my fists. Easing the strain against my cervix as he slowed his strokes. Rolling his hips to touch each of my walls. He purred in pleasure. "Just like that. Now doesn't it feel better to obey me?" 11 Newness "Now, Sweet Plaything." He caught one of my legs and flipped me onto my back. Settling between my knees. "If you're nice. I'll teach you something new." I eyed him darkly. Unsure I wanted to know anything more from him. Lucien didn't suddenly enter me as I expected. He twisted a little and lightly pinned my ankle between his two callused palms. I was somewhat fixated with the way his stomach rippled as he moved. His biceps surging with every touch. He caressed both hands down. One over the top of my shin, the other slowly following the curve of my calf. As his hand went over my knee it craned out to follow the smooth muscle of my thigh down to scoop my hip. His other hand was trailing the back of one finger down the inside thigh of my opposite leg. The touch was light and gentle. A direct contrast to everything he'd been so far. Despite myself, I liked it. A small purring sound coming from my throat before I could stop it. What was that? Why did I do that? "Now, Plaything. I'm going to teach you the benefits of the truth..." My brow knitted as I looked at him. Half afraid of what that meant. More pain? But the back of a that finger just brushed the soft lips at the crux of my thighs. I gasped at the strange sensation. Before I could react, he palmed the mound of my sex and slid his hand up over it. His other joining as they separated to follow the line of my hips. "You've such a beautiful body." His rough palms slid over the flat plane of my belly before flaring out around the sides of my waist. Framing how narrow it was. "Every curve is like art." His amber eyes lit on me. Words turning to a growl as if he reminded himself of his dislike for me. "Now we just have to discover if there's a personality under the lies, fine enough to match." I didn't like the sound of that either. He gripped my sides to scoot my hips down more firmly against him. Landing his length against my core. I gave him a worried look, but he was focused on watching his hands. Which slid up over my ribs to cup the weight of my breasts. Lightly molding around the sides. Despite myself my eyes grew hooded, and I let the sensation of a kind touch take over. I'd known perilously little of it in my life. And the way he was touching me was something altogether new. "Wh-wh-what are y-you doing?" I stuttered out. "This, Sweet, is what it feels like to have a man making love to you. Rather than just taking you." "Making love?" "It doesn't have to hurt. And it becomes about what he can do to bring you pleasure as well. Do you like what I'm doing to you." "No!" I said in panic. He gave me a sharp look. His lips turning in contempt, and he roughly pinched my nipple. I yelped as it hardened between his fingertips. "Honesty. Try again." His eyes narrowed. He caressed around the sides of my breasts, tracing their shape. When he leaned over me, I held my breath. I was already sore and very afraid of him slamming into me again. I hurt already. But instead, I felt the heat of his mouth landing over my nipple. The fine roughness of his tongue as he lathed it. I gasped at the strange sensation and my back instinctively lifted from the bed to give him more access. He rolled his head sideways to peer up at me. His hand still cupping the other side of my breast to keep it near his mouth. "And this, Plaything. How does this feel?" I opened my mouth to give him a harsh answer. But his eyes narrowed as though he knew what was on my lips. Deflating I murmured. "Yes..." "Very good." He praised. Going back to suckling at my bare breast. Soon my back was arching again. *** His other hand slid between us to find my softness. He gently rubbed with two fingertips until he could tell I was moist. Then one finger slowly began easing through the petaled folds to find where the heat generated. I was blinking at the ceiling rapidly. Shocked at the ripples of sensation coursing through my body. I moaned slightly and bit my lip to stem the sound. "Is that what you like?" His head lifted to gaze at me. I gnawed my lip, panting a moment before I swallowed. "Truth." He cautioned. Giving me a chiding look through those keen eyes. "Y-yes." "Good." He continued the light strokes and his lips moved to my sternum. Trailing a path up to my neck. He kissed with more pressure along my collarbone. Making my skin goosebump. "Lucien, please!" I sobbed. Unsure what I was asking him to do. But knowing I needed something. "In time." He caressed that rough palm up the opposite side of my neck while he nibbled light kisses up to my ear. Before lightly catching my earlobe between his teeth and giving it a playful tug. I hissed an indrawn breath and my back arched so tightly I thought it might snap. Jutting my breasts up. "Mmm..." He purred. As though something delicious was happening. 12 Heightened He sunk his teeth in lightly at the side of my neck and I reached my hands to his chest to push lightly. Afraid of what he was doing. When he slid down and did it closer to my collar, my nails instinctively dug in. "Lucien!" His name was spilling off my lips before I could stop it. I barely knew it and I was saying it in a voice I didn't recognize now. What am I doing? What's wrong with me? "And this?" He asked huskily against the skin of my neck. Making fine hairs at the base of my skull dance with his breath. "How does it feel?" "G-good." I said quickly. Hands shaking against the hard muscles of his chest. He caught my hair, though this time it didn't hurt as he held me still. His lips following up my neck to frame the shell of my ear. "Hello, My Plaything..." He whispered huskily. *** Making my whole body feel as though it were on high alert. Every nerve ending heightening in intensity. Then his hands were everywhere. Roving over me madly as he moaned. Pressing his hardness against my pelvis as his body lowered over mine. His kisses on my neck and jaw became more heated. "Tell me when you want more." I was breathing raggedly. Without meaning to my hands had curved over the back of his biceps and followed the thick muscles around his shoulder blades trailing them down to the hard lines of his ass. Half panicked I whispered. "I want more..." *** "What do you want, Sweet?" "I-I dunno." "Do you want me inside you?" He leaned his cheek on my shoulder to look up at me. His body intensely still as he waited. I wanted to lie. God, I want to lie. But I didn't want him to hurt me for it. So, I whispered the only thing I could...The truth. "I-I do..." I chewed my lip. "If it won't hurt!" I added quickly. He chuckled darkly. "Listen to all the truths you tell now..." He straightened onto his knees. "As you wish, Plaything." *** "Sit up." I did. I stiffened my back and sat onto my heels. Hands hovering between us as I resisted the urge to shove him away and run or claw his chest and dive on him. He laughed knowingly. Eyes flaring gold. "I know what you're thinking...Which will it be?" His voice was deep and alluring. Like melted chocolate over a strawberry. It made me want to lick him. The golden, muscled body that beckoned a woman's touch nearly irresistibly. "Then touch me." He purred. Eyes hooded as he leaned back and lifted his pelvis toward me. Unable to resist the offering, my hands landed on his chest. He moaned in pleasure. Encouraged by his sounds, I trailed my flat palms over his washboard abdomen. Seeing his body tighten as I reached lower... Staring at the part of him that was so sensitive, I was transfixed. The same thing that has caused me so much pain. I could hurt him now. I thought about it. Tempted. But my gaze slid up and met his gold one. Seeing the look there I knew he knew what crossed my mind. But he didn't react. Merely waiting. Seeing what I'll do. I knew I was too small to fight him off if he went back to hurting me. My instinct led me to follow this course. To see how far he'll let me lead this game. I circled a hand around his throbbing length. He growled and his body jerked into my fist reflexively. "Does that feel good?" I asked in the same dangerous tone he had. "You know it does." He tilted his head to give me a sideways look. "What'll you do with that knowledge?" I stroked his length lightly. His head fell back and the chords in his throat jerked tight as he moaned. I suddenly felt powerful. Seeing that I could seemingly control his whole body with this simple touch, I was curious. I stroked him a bit more firmly watching his body tighten in a pulsing rhythm every time I trailed his length. "Ah, ah." He panted. His head popping up and a muscle in his jaw ticked as he met my gaze. Something about having this strange power was making me giddy. I could feel moisture on my ankles from my own excitement. I paused in surprise. Realizing that I now ached in a different way. I suddenly wanted him inside me. Though I didn't fully understand how that would make this strange, uncomfortable ache better... "It will..." He assured. 13 Submission He tilted his head to eye me as though I were something fascinating. "Tell me what you want, Plaything." "Y-you." I swallowed. Lips parting as I tried to catch my breath. "Then take it." He nodded to what I gripped in my hand. I gave him a fearful look. He smiled confidently. "You know how. Show me you do." I leaned up on my knees and scooted them around to the outside of his thighs. He was still leaned back on his heels. Braced on his palms behind him. Unmoving. I looked at the hard thing still gripped between us and wondered if it would fit in me in this position. He lifted a finger and crooked it, beckoning me closer. I breathed and lowered over him. Staring at his strange gold eyes hypnotically. I felt his hardness parting my lower lips as I eased my hips down. The pressure was light at first but increased the deeper down I sank onto him. "Breathe." He gave me a lopsided grin. I didn't realize I wasn't. I blew out a long one and felt myself descend completely until I was fully impaled on him. Feeling my walls stretch to take him in. "Feels like your body is trying to pull me deeper." His hand circled around to my lower back to pull me up toward his stomach before letting me slide back. Teaching me the motion. I gasped at the feeling of him slowly stroking in and out of me. This time it seemed to soothe the aching and the raw spots didn't hurt so much. My body was starting to shake. And my knees were becoming unsteady. I braced my hands on his smooth chest as I curved my hips to mimic the rhythm, he'd been teaching me. He moaned deep in his throat in response. I took it as encouragement to move somewhat faster. Learning how to sway my hips along him in a way that was making my whole body tighten. His too. I noticed his belly was flexing and his arms were wound with tension. "More." He bid. I rode along his thighs a bit faster, curving my hips in a circle which made him grunt and thrust up into me. I yelped in surprise but realized it didn't hurt. He began meeting my motions and soon I was awash with pleasure. My body taking over as it quaked. First going ice cold before super heating. Tightening from my hair to my toes and vibrating as my inner muscles flexed around him. Biting down on him. He huffed and lurched up. His other arm snaking up my back to curve over my shoulder. Holding me down on him as he too attained his peak. Our moans joined in sound, and I was surprised how good it felt. "Well done, Plaything." He praised. "Now you're learning the value of being honest." *** He was right. I was. And suddenly I wanted more. I wanted to hear him make those sounds again. I wanted to feel what I'd experienced again. My body was deliciously exhausted. I collapsed sideways off of him. He followed me down. Rolling onto his side. He lay on the floor next to me. Reaching a finger to guide a loose tendril of curling brown hair from near my mouth and tuck it behind my ear in an act that seemed almost tender. "Who are you, Lucien?" I wondered aloud. "A pirate." He murmured. His gaze becoming hooded as he looked at me. "A dangerous one." 14 Churning I awoke in the dead of night to the ship hurling to the right and left. I climbed unsteadily to my feet. Ignoring the ache deep behind my pelvis, I rushed toward the porthole and peered out. A fierce night storm had kicked up and he was gone. Captaining the ship. Even as little as I knew about the art of sailors, I knew that when the weather was fierce the Captain was needed at the helm. It was scary feeling the boat knocked around against the virile waves. But I remained relatively calm. Lucien was always in control of all things. His hands were capable. He knew what to do in all situations and how to overpower any obstacle. He was the embodiment of strength. I could envision him at the wheel. Calmly steering the ship and barking orders. Confirmed by the faint notes of his voice I could hear rising over the crashing of waves. His commanding tone. I put my back to the wall opposite the porthole, to steady myself and watched the vicious waves as I slid down the wall to sit on the floor. Somehow feeling very lonely without his presence with me. And wondering what would happen to me if something happened to him. That thought made me angry. Since when did I rely on him for my survival? I had always lived on the streets and that's why I'd snuck aboard the Mandrake to escape the life I'd known. Though I'd not intended on becoming a pirate's captive. *** I must've fallen asleep on the floor because I awoke to a bit of cloth tightening against my eyelids. My hands flailed up to pull it off, but a hard masculine arm knocked my hands aside. "Leave it be." Lucien's voice. I blinked slowly trying to calm my panic from being blind. I realized that I could see early morning light seeping from beneath the bit of cloth. It's morning. The cloth was orange and felt smooth and cool. Satin? "Why are you tying me up?" "Just blindfolding you, Plaything." His hand stroked down my arm and helped me sit up on the swaying floor. "Come." His hand curved around my wrist and under my hand to help me to my feet. He led me across the room. Slowly. "Move as the ship moves. Don't fight its motion. It's like making love to me." "Is that what we did?" "It's what you did. And you're quite the little lover when you stop fighting me." I chewed my bottom lip. Suddenly I was yanked hard enough I stumbled forward. Feeling the slap of my bare skin against his hard chest as his body stopped mine. His hand instantly pinching my chin. "It's sexy when you do that. It makes me want my cock between those pretty lips." His thumb slid up and stroked over my bottom lip. I felt the weight of his hardness bump against my thighs. "Come." He urged again. Guiding my body to follow his as he backed up. He reached the edge of the cot and he sat. Pulling me onto his lap. My knees along his hips on the edge of the bed. "What are you going to do to me?" "Everything." He reached up to scoop my breasts. Making me gasp in surprise since I hadn't known the touch was coming. 15 Unseen "You have the most beautiful body, Plaything." Lucien's voice was a deep purr. As he lifted my breasts. Testing their weight and molding their shape. Despite myself, I felt my body dampening along his legs. But I also felt the responding hardness growing between my thighs and beginning to part my lips as it stretched up toward his pelvis. He wants me as badly. I was starting to understand what that meant. I grabbed his wrists to still him. Because the sensation of cool satin blinding me, and his relentless touch was making me feel breathless. "No." His voice stopped me. "Keep them at your sides for now." Swallowing I dropped my fists next to my hips and let him touch me. "Good girl," He encouraged. "Don't fight me. Let me offer you pleasure." *** What does that mean? His fist suddenly winding in my hair at the back of my head made me gasp. Heart racing. As he pulled my hair back it made me press harder down on his groin and my breasts upthrust. I drew an unsteady breath. Then there was moist heat at my neck, massaging. And it took me a moment to realize it was his mouth moving down the side of my throat. I was breathing shakily. "What are you going to do to me?" "Everything..." His teeth brushed my collarbone and he nipped me slightly. Palming my breasts and rolling the soft flesh. "You're making me hard." "Lucien." I murmured in panic. Hating that he was making my body melt. Trying to remember that I shouldn't want him. That he was my enemy. "Yes, Plaything?" "Please..." "Please, what?" "Please...don't..." I begged. "Don't what? Make you want me to drive into you? Not a chance." I whimpered. Catching my lower back, he twisted me under him along the bed in one smooth motion. Suddenly I could feel every inch of his hot smooth body. His hard chest pressed too mine. His hair dusted thighs easing mine apart. I'd flailed my hands as he rolled me and now, he lifted them above my head and linked my hands. Sliding his down my wrists and arms. Not tying me. Not pinning me. Just showing me what he wants. I was breathing raggedly. Feeling the rise and fall of my breasts. Realizing that I could feel the weight of his rod sliding between my lower lips. He was lightly thrusting between my thighs as his arousal grew. His body drug down mine and he palmed the inside of both my thighs to push them open. "What are you going to do?" I asked fearfully. Feeling his hot flesh between my legs and realizing it was his shoulders. He blew a breath against my throbbing lower lips. I yelped like he'd just hit me with a scalding torch. My back arching. "Mmm. Yes..." Then his tongue delved into me. Without meaning to I was writhing up the bed. My hands had come down to grip the sheets. He pursued me on his knees. Driving his mouth further into the heat of my core. Licking and pressing my lips apart with his chin and nose to fuck me wildly with his tongue. "Lucien!" I squealed. Registering I was pinned with my back to the wall in the corner. "More." He growled. Licking me deeper. His fingers dug into my hips and yanked me down the bed. Firmly planting me back onto my back. "Stay."

SUMMARY: Most nights the red-eyed monster came. Sucking my goats of their blood. And it seemed nothing I tried worked to dissuade it. So, I'd decided to hire a gunman with steady aim which could kill the beast. Save me, my ranch. But I never expected to find him attractive. I'd not found a man appealing before. Not since my husband had left me two years ago. But in these desolate plains, nothing is ever as it seems. Who's the monster and who's the lover can quickly change. 01 A Chilling Find The morning sun had not yet warmed the plain. But I sat on my heels. The strings of yellow wheat swaying against my arms. The morning fog still heavy around my shoulders and resting along the ground. My pale blue dress nearly the same shade of the mist surrounding me. The goat’s limp head cradled on my knees. Wondering how much more I could take. “Lizzy.” I sobbed. Rocking back and forth with the old black and white goat lying dead next to me. I knew how ridiculous it was for me to be mourning the death of a mere goat. But it seemed I’d lost so much over the last few years. “Rada?” The old neighbor, Bob must’ve heard my wailing from his house nearby. “Are you okay, Dear?” “It’s Lizzy.” I sniveled. Swiping my nose with my arms. “Ohh…I’m sorry Dear.” He dropped an old, withered hand to my shoulder. “I know she was your favorite. But she was getting on in years.” I knew that was true, but I had hoped to have her raise several more, young goats I could sell in town. And I was dependent on the profit from selling her milk. Lately she’d been tired and hadn’t been providing as much. That in itself had taken a toll on me. “I can’t figure out what happened to her…” I whined. Old Bob leaned over and pointed toward her neck. “I’d say that, Dear.” Only then did I notice what he was pointing out. There were too dark blotches of blood along her throat. Like something bit her. I lifted her to turn her over and found her painfully light. I gave Bob a startled look. “What?” “She’s so light.” “Like the last two.” He sighed. “Drained of blood, like them, no doubt. I’ve never, in all my years, seen an animal do that sort of damage.” He shook his head. “Best thing to do now is to chop her for meat before it’s destroyed in the heat.” “Okay.” I used my skirt to wipe my nose and let Bob help me up. I stood on shaking legs. “I’ll take her to the barn for ya and hang ‘er. You go to the house and get yourself cleaned up, Girl. I’ll tend to this.” I nodded. Still shaking my head sadly, as I obediently headed back to the house. Thankful that Old Bob was there. I don’t know what I’d have done the last two years without him. *** From the shadow of the few trees behind me, red eyes glinted. Watching the seen unfold. Staring hungrily at the dead goat in her lap. It shifted as it caught whiffs of the animal. Its eyes trailed over to the others wandering the range in the area. Others which smelled as delicious as the old one had proven to be. The beast could see the girl’s grief, but it didn’t understand it. Was not capable of feeling. Only hunger. The ever-present, forever-gnawing hunger. Others, which had been too fast the night before. Bob came over to the house once he had the goat hung. I’d prepared enough grits and oats for him, and we sat down to the meager meal. “I hate to bear bad news, Rada, but a woman such as you can’t continue out here alone with some beast hunting your stock. I’ve tried to help ya since Mato but…” “I know…” I murmured crestfallen because I knew he was right. But I’m not ready to move on. “I’m getting on in years, Girl and not sure how much longer I can help watch out for you. You need to hire a man to take care of whatever predator is hunting your stock.” “I know but-but I don’t…I don’t have the funds for that…” “I know.” He bobbed his head. “Betty and I will help you hire a man. He reached to pull a handful of coins from his pocket. Here’s some of our share. You need to go to town and find a gunner.” A gunslinger? That thought was unsettling. I didn’t know any, and I knew what sort of man they tended to be. “Just make sure you find a good one.” Old Bob set the coins on the table with a clink. Then swiped his mouth with a dirty red handkerchief before standing. “Fine fare, Miss Rada, as always. Thank you.” “Thank you, Bob.” “You’re welcome, Rada.” He opened the door before looking over his shoulder. “I hate to bring it up, but a pretty young thing like you, should be looking for a new man to tend ya, by now. You can’t keep going it alone. It’s been nigh on two years now…” I know. I nodded my head. Though inside, I felt anything but agreement by him. The door closed behind him, and I jumped slightly. *** It wasn’t the first time Old Bob had brought up such a thing. It was well-known that young women in this country should be married. Unwed women like me were prime prey for the wrong kind of men. Or for attacks by wild Indians. Though I had been lucky so far. Because of Mato. My husband had been Lakota. But he was feared by even his own kind because of the family he descended from. So, he’d been outcast even from them. He and I were alike in that. We’d been friends since childhood. Daring to play with each other despite that we’d both been forbidden. My mother had worked for the Madam in Sam’s Saloon, and many had expected me to follow her footsteps. They’d all been surprised when I’d ran off and married my Sweetheart from childhood. And Mato had built everything here. Built us a life. Then he’d left me. Without a word, he’d gone in the night. And that’s what everyone knew me as. The woman that wasn’t even good enough for an Indian, daughter of a Madam. And women were few and far between in this country. When a man abandoned one, it usually meant she was no good. I was having a harder and harder time selling goods in town. And getting more lewd comments. Many of the cowboys in the area had told me, I’d make better money working for old Susan in the Saloon. But that’s not who I am. 02 Nightfall Darkness came and with it was the gray beast. Slick with hairless skin like a seal. Eyes glittering like rubies as it peered around the tree. Watching the flock of goats in the pen next to the cabin. A long, thin tongue snaked out to lip nearly nonexistent lips. She’d driven them in, hoping to keep them off the range enough the predator wouldn’t find them. But the beast could see them in the darkness as clearly as if the sun shone high above. And it was hungry. Its slender stomach already rumbling. Ribs protruding as it starved for more of the animal’s fluid. Its spine was ridged, curving upward like a swaying hill. Lurching down and back with each movement as the thing slunk closer to the pen on spindly legs. It walked on all fours with split front feet. Lurching forward it jogged like a dog toward the pen. Leaping the fence to sink its pin pricked teeth into the first goat it could reach. Dragging it to the ground before it could utter a scream. The animal flailed on its side, tossing its legs. While the bigger beast drained it. Until its front legs began jerking spasmically. He wouldn’t kill this one. Not tonight. But he needed something to assuage the hunger. *** The next morning, I found one of my younger goats injured. The same neck wounds and its body ravaged from where something much larger had pinned it down to feed on it. It’s enough. I went inside and slid, Old Bob’s clanging coins off the table. Going to a small drawer tucked in the wall next to the stove I peered at what was inside and verified there was more coins there. Shoving it closed with a click, I stuck Old Bob’s coins in the pocket of my dress and went around to saddle Maxine, my mare. Giving her heel, I headed for town. Looking for a gunslinger. With true aim. Who won’t be scared of the monster hunting my flock. *** Once there, it didn’t take long to find him. I could tell what he was from the moment he got off the train. A shawl draped loosely over his shoulder and a saddle in his hand. His hat was pulled low in the front. Usually, an indicator he was a Wanted Man. But I knew enough about gunslingers, to be sure that most of them were. Usually for killing someone they shouldn’t have. Or someone with family that cared… I got into town and lifted the thin hood I kept over my pile of hair, to keep from drawing undue attention. My dress was the simple blue one I wore most days. I’d given it a thorough scrubbing last night, as well as myself and hoped I could present myself with a professional air. I stepped into his path. He waved me away and went around. “I don’t have time, Girl.” “I’m looking for a gunslinger.” I announced. Proud of the firm ring I heard in my own voice. He turned to me, and I could see the hard glint to his face. A brown beard dusted his cheeks, making him look the rogue he was sure to be. “What does a woman need a gunman for?” He paused to give me a sideways look. “I’ve something hunting my flock. I’ll pay well to have it killed.” I eased two coins into my hand and lifted them in offering. “Some now and I’ll give you the bulk of it when it’s done.” He rounded to face me fully. “Who says I’m looking for work?” “You just got off that train.” I nodded beyond him. “So, you’ll be looking to buy a horse. Need coin for that.” I bobbed my hand pointedly. “And the way you got that hat tucked, you’re running from some sort of past.” “Running, huh? Some sort of an impudent girl, you are.” He tapped the cloth hood back from my face, so it slipped over my head and fell hanging from the back of my neck to rest along my dress. He eyed my cornhusk hair and wide green eyes intently. “Ah,” He remarked. “I see why you were hiding.” Because I’m fair of face. I’d had enough men tell me so, usually in a cruel way, to know it was true. “I got a place to stay. You can lodge in my Main Room if you’re a proper man.” He lifted his head to level a brown eyed look on me. “Proper, huh?” We both know my meaning. He won’t try to touch me. “I can be proper enough to stay in a lady’s home.” I nodded and slapped the coins in his hand. Turning as an indication for him to follow me. “That’ll be enough to get you a horse from Joe’s stables round way then you can join up with me and I'll show you the way.” “’K.” He nodded and headed around the corner. Aiming for Joe’s. *** I waited for him to come riding back on a big black gelding. “Nice horse stable.” He remarked about Joe’s lot. “He does.” I nodded. “This way.” I turned Maxine toward home and heeled her. She took off. Finding the path on sure feet. She’d ridden this direction often enough I barely had to guide her. “Are you going to tell me your name, Gunslinger?” “Theodore. Ted, most call me.” “That your real name or one you tell folks, so they won’t find out your wanted name?” He shrugged. “You’re a mite bold for such a small one.” It wasn’t the first time I’d heard that. Mato used to tell me something similar quite often. “So, what is this beast, I’m after?” “I don’t know.” “You haven’t seen it?” His head swung toward me. “Great. Most like a Mountain Lion then.” He sounded very disgruntled at the prospect. “I don’t think so.” He eyed me. Brown eyes intent on my face. “Why not? Thought you didn’t know what it is.” “I don’t. But not for lack of seeing it.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Both Old Bob, my neighbor, and I have never seen anything like.” “Like what?” “Part bear, part cat, part dog. Pure monster.” 03 Theodore Ted shifted on his mount. “That sounds a bit intriguing.” “It kills my stock by bleeding them dry.” “What the Hell?” His head whipped back to me. “I’m sorry.” He lowered his head. “Not proper to talk to a lady such. I’ve just never heard of such a thing.” “None of us have.” “Well, if it shows it’s pretty face, I’ll put a bullet in it.” “Don’t be overconfident.” I warned. “It’s fast. Very fast.” “So, am I.” *** Ted would see what I meant that night. We both sat on the deck as the darkness was closing in. Deep blackness was enveloping everything. Even the cluster of dense pines that bordered my property. He rocked in the chair that Mato had hand carved for me. I didn’t mind sharing it. It was nice to see a man in it again. To watch the cut of his jaw beneath the tan hat as the shadows played over his face. Truthfully, it was just nice to look at handsome man again. To watch the play of light on him. “Those trees make a nice shade for your grounds.” He nodded to the pines. “They are pretty, lovely scent in the summer.” I agreed reservedly. “But I think that it lives in those.” “When does it come out?” “Just after dark usually. When the heat of the day cools into the fog.” As, always those twirling fingers crept from the moisture of the trees to make a white film over the range. And the curving gray back of the beast made it look like it had spines hovering just above the few feet of fog. Making it a dark shadow easing out of the grove. I immediately sank further into my wooden chair. Hating the instinctive sinking of my stomach as it neared. I wanted to protect my stock. To run out there and hit the thing. But all Mato had was the big .45 Revolver and I’d long since learned that my hands weren’t large or strong enough to hold it steady when I shot. Ted leaned forward in his chair, gripping the armrests. “What the Sam Hell is that?” “It’s the monster.” I whispered. “Be careful.” He stood up on the deck and drew his gun with precision accuracy but as he cocked it the beast whipped its head and landed red eyes on him. Ted was so stunned by the width of the monster’s face and the thickness of its shoulders as it crouched in the fog. The bones of its shoulders rolling, much like a mountain lion before it pounces. The ridged spine seemed to elongate into ridged spikes under the thick gray skin, looking more like armor by the minute. Ted fired a round and it skimmed along the monster’s shoulder before pinging along a tree trunk and hitting the dirt somewhere in the trees. “Its skin is impermeable.” Ted retreated a step. “Get inside.” *** It lunged forward. Red eyes locked on us. Ted fired another round as he fumbled backward toward the door. I tossed it open as the second round skimmed down the beast’s side. I caught his arm and yanked him in with me. We rushed inside and slammed the door. He spotted the bolt and rolled it into place with quick reflexes. Automatically rolling our backs against it. Ted was blinking huge brown eyes with thick lashes at me. Blatant confusion written over his hard features made them look somewhat vulnerable. This close I could see his dusting of brown beard along a square jaw. His chorded throat led down to the collar of his brown shirt. A dusty red handkerchief tied around his neck, for covering his face in the dirty winds. “What the devil was that?” He expostulated. Looking at me as though I’d betrayed him. His words drawing me from my study of his features. “The monster that’s been eating my stock. What I hired you to kill.” Whatever it is… He turned back to the door as if he could see through it. “Oh, I’m going to.” *** I boiled some tea and we sat down at the table to discuss what he’d just seen. Ted had a glazed look to him. Clearly in shock at having witnessed what he had. “That’s no monster. It’s a demon. Did you feel that?” He looked at me. Yes. I gave him a sympathetic look. Knowing precisely what he was talking about. “Evil. Pure evil was coming off that thing. It looked like something conjured from pure nightmare.” “I know.” I slid into the seat opposite him. Having a momentary vision of sipping tea by the firelight of the lone candle, just as we were now, with Mato. His long black hair in wild waves around his face. His blue eyes laughing at me as he told me some native tale about the great legends that built their beliefs. Tales which he turned into great epics with his grand gestures. Why’d he leave me? “Was it some kind of a bear? It looked big enough to be.” “I don’t know what it is.” I admitted. “But it sucks my animal’s blood. Bites their necks…” I knew how ridiculous it sounded but Ted had no choice but to believe me after what he’d seen. 04 Appeasing Loneliness “You look terrified.” Ted remarked. Reaching across the table to lift my chin. “You’ve been out here alone, dealing with this thing?” I nodded. Chewing my lip. “You’ve a lot of fire for such a tiny woman.” He examined my delicate features. Taking in the light blue of my eyes and my long blonde hair. “Far too beautiful to be out here all alone. No man?” “He runned off and left me, so they say. Or someone shot him dead, I suspect.” I swallowed hard at that thought. It was the one thing I refused to think of often. I hated the thought that someone would’ve killed him. But I also know how real that possibility is. Mato had been a pure-bred Lakota and people around here, had problems with natives living in their towns. Even outside them. And especially with a white woman. It wasn’t entirely impossible that someone would’ve shot him. But they’d have had to do it in the back. Because Mato had keen instinctive senses and he was damn hard to sneak up on. *** “How has no man snatched you up in all that time?” “I suppose they’ve tried. But most find me an unfit woman.” Since I was left by my man. “There’s nothing unfit about you.” His gaze roved over me, and his hand moved from my chin for a callused thumb to brush over my bottom lip. “You’re breathtaking.” I could see the look in his eyes. Feel the desire in his touch. I knew what he wanted. “You hardly know me…” I whispered in objection. “Do I need to?” I realized that he didn’t. I had been lonely for so long. And he was warm and male and knew what I knew. That monsters really do exist. And I wanted him. *** I lunged across the table, and he met me. Rising to his feet in a smooth motion to catch a palm along my cheek and under my hair. Meeting my lips with equal hunger. We consumed each other like two starved people. He jerked his hat off and tossed it on the counter next to us. An old wooden construction Mato had made with his bare hands. Wood he’d smoothed meticulously day over day. Now it was where I wanted to start something new. To move on. Maybe with this man. Maybe not. But he’s at least a start. Ted’s body was hard and honed from years of hard labor and travelling with not much to eat. Riding and gunslinging. I slipped around the corner without breaking contact. He took one long step and met me there to. His hands were suddenly everywhere. He pulled up my skirts and turned to set me atop the counter. He lifted my hips enough I could slide my skirt under me, pinning it beneath my hips. I caught his belt and was tugging at it, even as he was unbuckling it and letting his gun belt and pants slide to the floor. I pushed at the collar of his shirt, to palm his chest and clavicle. Feeling the hot, tanned skin. He lifted it from around his waist and peeled it off. Exposing the flat plane of his chest and a muscled abdomen. Shining brown skin which glistened in the dancing yellow light of the candle. A slight furring of brown hair was thin over his chest. I was unbuttoning the front of my dress as fast as my fingers could work. And as I opened the bodice of my blue dress, his hands instantly found their way in. Rough palms meeting soft womanly flesh. Massaging my pale breasts. Rubbing his rough thumbs over the tiny, crested nipples. He growled in his throat and slammed his pelvis against mine, hard enough that the counter jerked beneath me. I nearly flinched but I shared his urgency. So, I wiggled down to the edge of the counter, to part my legs around him. Lifting them to wind my long legs around his hips. I was short, but most of that was smooth, curving legs. I angled myself, reaching down and tracing my own fingers along my crease to ensure I was moist. Then laying back on my elbows and giving him a lowered lid look to let him know I was ready. “You look nearly as eager to get it, as I am to give it.” He said in approval. Stepping closer. Catching his hard length and angling it down to my entrance. He held my hips in place as he guided himself in. The overwhelming sensation immediately made my eyes flutter closed and my knees open further to allow him room. He slid in, inch by painstaking inch until I was stuffed full. Stretched as far as I could be. Tight around every bit of his length. Even feeling the swollen head of his rod. “You’re so tight.” He dropped over me to clench a fist near my shoulder. Resting it atop the counter as he fought to control the instant desire to unleash inside me. But I want more. *** I wanted this moment. The hot feel of a man’s body on mine. I hooked my arms under his arm pits and flattened them over the back of his shoulder blades. Pulling him down to me until my nipples encountered the flat swell of his pectorals. He was smooth flesh and taut skin. And I wanted to touch every inch of him. My hands roving his body as he caressed a hand down to mold over my breast. Thrusting into me and feeling the tiny nub grazing over his palm as the flesh danced every time, he sunk in. His other palm curved to cup my rounded hip as he took me atop the counter. The feel of him, hard and deep made me feel truly alive for the first time in two years. Hearing his male sounds as his pleasure mounted was immensely gratifying. I sat up and pushed him back a step. He tossed his arms up in objection. 05 In the Black of Night I slid off the counter and rolled onto my belly. Spreading my feet to offer myself to him while I leaned over the counter. He hesitated and I looked over my shoulder at him. He was clearly taking a moment to appreciate the view. I jerked my skirts up around my waist. Exposing myself further to him and wiggling my rear in offering. “Take me.” I beckoned. Letting the part of me that was all female take over my mouth. “Yes, ma’am.” He said obediently and I felt him enter me behind. I leaned up and braced my palms on the counter. Startled at the pleasurable intrusion. “Yes…” I purred. “And how would you like it?” He was willing to take advantage of my bold behavior. “Grab my hair.” He obediently caught a handful and wound it around his fist, using it to draw me back toward him as he pushed in. “Harder.” I told him. He was happy to oblige. “Hammering into me as fiercely as he tugged my hair.” All wild and passionate with the hint of possessiveness that Mato had always given me. I knew Ted was handsome. Appealing and sexy but I couldn’t help but imagine that it was my Mato taking me by flamelight. I was nothing if not a loyal woman. *** I took from Ted what he was willing to give. And he gave me everything. Our two bodies melded in the dim setting. He was looking down to watch himself entering and withdrawing from inside me. His momentum growing with every pleasured stroke. He could see the silken ripple of my cheeks with every impact. Rolling in and out. He tipped back to change the angle. Touching something which made me squeal and writhe. Unsure if I was trying to get away. Or get more of him. But what he was rubbing across now was enough to send me clawing the ceiling. I was panting and moaning loudly between. I dug my nails into the counter as I felt him touching so deeply it became almost painful. But it was assuaged every time he rubbed along the spot that felt so good. Finally, I could contain it no longer and I erupted around him. Coils of light unfurled behind my closed lids, and I went from icy cold to extremely hot and felt myself soaking around him. As pleasure unfurled like a blooming flower. I heard his sounds increasing, and knew he was getting closer to climax. “Finish in me.” I bid him. Wanting him to feel the same thing I had. He shouted in ecstasy as I felt the rush of warmth in me and knew he’d come. Then he dropped limply across my back. Nestling his face in my hair. “Yes, ma’am.” *** Then we heard the first loud bang against the front door. Signaling the end of our moment of bliss. Ted leapt back from me. Twirling and spotting his pants. Yanking them up and buckling his gun belt around his lean hips. His dusty tan pants the only other thing he was wearing as he swiped up his cowboy hat and perched it atop his head. Face solemn as he headed slowly for the door. I scrambled from off the counter. To push my skirts down and turned. Already buttoning my shirt. It’d felt incredible. Short as it’d been. But now something was barreling against the door enough the hinges were hopping like they might give out. Ted took two bold steps forward and booted the door to let the creature know we were prepared to fight. It must’ve worked because the thumping stopped. *** Ted opened the door. Not even enough time to recuperate from what we’d just experienced. I was on his heels. My last few buttons done crookedly in my haste. I opened the little drawer in the wall near the stove. Leaving the few coins, I planned to give Ted after he killed the beast but taking out the big silver revolver. Trying to adjust my hands around it to get a decent grip. Knowing it was too big for my hands and too hard to control to be accurate. But willing to use it up close if the thing got past Ted. It’s not going to kill any more of my stock. One way or another it dies tonight… Ted opened the door. Cautiously stepping through the doorway and angling toward one side with his gun pointed, then to the other. Taking each step with the expectation the blood-sucking monster would charge out any minute. He took the few steps down onto the level ground and began heading toward the goat pen. Seeing nothing there he began carefully edging toward the trees. Lowering to gaze into the darkness. Searching for red eyes gleaming back. I looked at his dark shadow wading through the fog and heard the unholy silence of nightbirds and knew that the thing was lurking there. I prayed with every ounce of belief I had left that he would kill it and return to the cabin. Perhaps build something with me. Pick up where Mato had left off with me. Here in this place. 06 What Remains But then Ted found what he was looking for. The looming creature’s ridged back emerged from the trees. Working slowly toward him from the right side. “Ted!” I cried. Pointing to the hazy outline. He lowered in a crouch and readied himself. Swinging his gun side to side as he waited for it to step into his view. Ready to shoot. The monster charged him at a dead sprint. Loping in huge steps to cross the distance. Tearing through the fog. Like a knife through wax. Peeling it apart to make way for its long spindly legs. It’s lumbering torso thick like a hyena’s but back rising to the height of a great bear. Each jogging step carried it several feet closer. Ted levelled his gun, and the shot rang out in the animal’s chest, this time it didn’t ricochet off like it had on its armored sides. Ted found a soft spot. I dropped to my knees in relief until I realized that the animal wasn’t stopping. It ran until leaping to snap huge jaws down around Ted’s neck and collar. Carving a hole down into his body. And jerking twice until it tore him apart. “No!” I shouted. Rushing back inside and slamming the door shut as I realized I couldn’t save Ted. If he couldn’t kill it. What power would I have to do so? I’d never before allowed myself to think about how small and helpless I was. But now I surrendered to the horrible feeling sobbing recklessly. *** The beast finished ripping at the gunman. Tearing his chest apart and ripping him midway down to his abdomen. Only then did it roll aside him. Collapsing as it poured blood from the gunshot wound to its right chest. It huffed. Cold pants in the night air that turned to frost. While it writhed in pain. Grunting gutturally as it tried to catch its breath. To ease the pain. Pain which was forcing its body to change. Reducing. Becoming smaller and turning to flesh. He sat up, huffing for more air. His body partly healing the wounds on the inside while his body processed the change. Eventually causing the bit of metal to eject from his body and launch to the ground with a dull thud. He climbed to his feet on shaking legs. Human legs which had not been used in several years. Holding a palm to put pressure to his chest he leaned over to spit on the dead man. “You were a fool to ever come here. She belongs to me.” *** I sat cowering in the cabin. On my knees. Praying that Ted was somehow okay. That the monster is somehow dead. Praying that it wouldn’t kill any more of my stock. That somehow this would all end happily. Then the doorknob turned, and I gasped. Realizing I’d not flipped the bolt. At first, I thought it was the beast coming for me next. But then I realized that the creature didn’t have hands with which to turn the knob. “Ted?” I asked softly. “Not nearly.” Another man stumbled in. Blood pouring over his hand pressed to his chest as he lurched backward, slamming to the wall. But it was a voice I knew. One I could’ve never forgotten. “Mato?” *** I knew that waving black hair down to his shoulders. Thick enough a woman could sink her fingers into. And bright blue eyes which could cut into one’s soul. And the smooth chiseled lines of his dark-skinned face. A face I’d missed unbearably. I sobbed. Staring at him in shock. Wondering if I was seeing a ghost. Blood poured over his hand, gushing from his chest. Where Ted had shot the monster. Was I losing my mind? Had I been seeing monsters when it had been Mato creeping from the trees? But the goats… “Are you-did you…Lizzy?” I didn’t know why but feeling betrayed that he could’ve killed my goat seemed even more logical right now than anything else did. “Your goat was sick, Rada. I had to kill her, or her milk would’ve poisoned you.” “But you hurt others.” “I never killed them…I had to eat, Rada.” “Where have you been?” “I was here. I’ve been…Something else. I couldn’t come home to you because I couldn’t return.” He gestured down his length with his other hand. “I would’ve hurt you in the other form.” “What…Are you…” “My clan called my family ‘The Bear’. That’s what my name means. But they were Skinwalkers. That’s what our people said. But I never believed it until…” I covered my mouth in horror. “You’ve been right here the whole time?” “I couldn’t come back to you…To keep you safe. But I’ve been here.” “As what? What is that thing!” I gestured behind him as if the monster was still somehow out there.” “Legend has often called us Chupacabra.”

SUMMARY: I was forced into an engagement with some withered old fool I'd never meant and didn't want. So, I thought myself quite the defiant little Miss when I teased a masked lord at the Ball. But once he'd lured me out to my aunt's Guest House, I found he was very different from the plaything sir that had seemed so charming a short time ago. He was bent on ruining me. My choice was simple. To let him have me and he'd keep it a secret. Or fight him and he'd publicly ruin me. Ensuring my new fiancé knew precisely what manner of woman I was. Really no choice at all... 01 A Huntress I turned in the candlelight. Knowing the purple and gold of my mask caught the glimmer of orange flames. Reflecting the sparkle as it highlighted over my golden-brown features. My lips so dark that they were considered unfashionable. My mother often pressed my maid to temper them down with light matte colors to pale them. So, you don’t look such the siren. My mother would say. But tonight, I’d dismissed all such trivialities. I rouged my cheeks and large beckoning lips. And darkened my lashes with kohl behind the half-mask. Willing to defy my mother and father and anyone else that crossed my path tonight. I stalked onto the dance floor in a gold ball gown. My brown eyes intent on finding some bit of prey. Some man to take out my frustrations on. Some man to help me foil everyone else’s plans for me. *** As I thought it, a gentleman in a specially tailored coat stepped before me. Half his overcoat was white, half was black. Perfectly mimicking the coloring of his mask. Shadowing eyes so dark brown they were nearly black. His square jaw was revealed just below the mask. “Are you looking for someone?” He queried in a smooth tone. “Not in the least. Quite the opposite actually.” “Oh?” A dark brown brow lifted questioningly at me. “I’m looking for a perfect no one.” “Well,” He bowed gracefully and offered his hands. “It just so happens I am precisely no one. And perfectly adept at being so.” I hesitated. So surprised I was unsure what to say as I stared at his awaiting hand. He wants to dance? “I guess, in this case, then I shall overlook your rudeness in approaching a lady without a proper introduction.” I stepped forward and forewent his hand to drop a gloved palm over his forearm. “But I was looking for a lady a trifle different then the most proper kind.” “An improper kind?” I asked haughtily. Very willing to put him in check if he were making advances. “Not in the least. Just less then boring.” “Well, boring is not something I’ve ever been accused of.” I tossed my long red hair. Sending the curls dancing wildly down my back since I’d refused to let my distraught maid put even a single pin in it. It can be as wild as I intend to be tonight. *** As he guided me further onto the Dancefloor, he turned me into his arms and unfolded his fingers to press his palm parallel to mine at shoulder height next to us. His other hand landed lightly along my lower back as he maneuvered the steps gracefully. I looked up at him and gauged his height and gaze and the musky cologne he wore. Not a man I know. That rather eased some of my troubles. An unabashed rogue, no doubt. But in truth that was perhaps just what I was looking for this eve. The stranger moved me in the dance. “So, since you’ve so rudely commandeered me for this dance despite what my card might’ve said, do you care to introduce yourself?” “Not in the least.” His brown eyes danced. It took me a moment to register that he was refusing to give me his name. I gave him a surprised look. He leaned a bit too close during the dance and whispered near my ear. “Perhaps I just call you Circe.” Circe? Enchantress? Seductress. I recognized the word. I felt my cheeks heat. “Then how about I call you Rogue, in return.” He shrugged. “One can no more hide their nature then they can their intellect.” “And you find yourself quite clever.” I guessed. Giving his tall frame an assessing look and noticing how much wider than mine his shoulders were. I was tall and thin but no match for his thicker stature. “Should I not?” He turned me. Making the gold gown spin out enough that the purple underskirt was briefly visible. 02 Interrupted “Kylie!” My sister Sarah appeared next to my elbow. Shooting the gentleman a glower, before dragging me from his grip. “Lord Durnmouth was first on your dance card tonight.” “Was he?” I asked absentmindedly. “Is this because of the engagement?” Sarah frowned down at me. A bit taller and far more somber, she was clearly the eldest of the two of us. “Is what?” I asked blandly. “That you’re dancing with random men rather than following your dance card and preparing to meet up with your affianced at the end of the night.” Nothing I could imagine wanting to do less. “Perhaps I’ve no desire to be crammed into the mold, you’re all setting for me.” I told her. “You know you don’t have a choice.” Sarah cocked her hip in that disapproving way. I blinked dully at her. Making her suspicions grow. “What are you about?” “What do you mean?” “You’re up to something. You’ve that look about you.” “I know not what you speak of.” I swept away. Skirts in my hands as I determined I wouldn’t answer her. She’ll only try and stop me. *** I stood watching the other dancers from a dark corner. My arms crossed over my chest and frowning as I watched everyone dancing so gleefully. Misery. That was the only word I could think of. I’d had such grand plans but now I was to be married off. Like a prized sheep for a pretty bit of coin. Thinking about it was only making me angrier. I nearly leapt from my skin when I felt a husky voice breathing along the back of my neck. “Meet me in the Guest House?” I knew of it. This was my aunt’s property, and I knew the Guest House was abandoned this time of year. So, does he, apparently. I turned slightly and peered over my shoulder. Only barely able to catch the silhouette of his white mask and the white side of his overcoat visible in the shadows. He was leaned back. Arms crossed over his shoulders and one boot lifted so the sole rested against the wall. His knee jutting out in a leisurely stance. His dim outline was aptly concealed in the shadows. Clearly not wanting to be seen. “Why would I do that?” I whispered over my shoulder. “To defy that pretty sister of yours…I heard you.” He whispered only loud enough I could hear him. Other young women standing near me were too far away to hear him. “Fine.” I agreed impulsively. “Fine.” He echoed. “I’ll wait for you out there. Don’t make me come back in and get you…I’m not above dragging a woman off the dancefloor.” I glanced over my shoulder to give him a quick look, but he was gone. *** As I crept from bush to bush to get to the Guest House, I felt rising bits of excitement. What am I going to do? Let him steal a kiss? Steal a touch? Perhaps something quite improper? It was tempting. It would certainly deter my would-be suitor to find out my reputation was sullied from a brief dalliance in a Guest House. Even if it’s not all the rumor mills will make it to be. I felt momentary satisfaction at realizing the deep shock that’d deflate my parents. They were so set on this course, despite all my objections. Well perhaps they’ll rethink it now. The weather seemed to mimic my dark thoughts. Clouds blocking the stars and a slight, drizzling rain beginning to patter over everything. I reached the Guest House and saw its pretty sparkling white paint glinting invitingly in the moonlight. Window surrounded nearly three sides. Revealing the darkness within. As I rounded the shrubs, I saw the hint of a fir in the far corner and the dancing flame of a candle tossing bits of orange light over the sparse furniture in the House. I saw the dark overcoat shrouding a man’s elbow which overhung the armrest of the chair before the fire. Was I really going to do this? I’ll stop it before it goes too far. I reassured myself. Drawing a steadying breath before sneaking to the door in the back which was always kept unlocked. 03 Strange Sanctuary I’d barely entered the door when he met me. His mouth descending on me so fiercely it was nearly brutal. He swung me around and kicked the door closed. It banged shut with such finality I suddenly realized my mistake. Jerking away from him before even fully registering he’d been kissing me. What am I doing alone in the Guest House during a rainstorm with a man I don’t know? One I’ve aptly already dubbed The Rogue. What the Hell was I thinking? “You smell like roses.” He remarked. Shedding his coat as he drew me further into the house. “Wait.” I said. “It’s too late for all that.” He dismissed. Unraveling it from his shoulders and shook it from his shoulders before catching one cuff, then the other, to tug it off. Before dropping it over the back of the chair across from the fire. When had he led me so far into the House? His mouth fell over mine again. His lips moving like silk over mine. Guiding them open so his tongue could delve fully into mine. His tongue tracing the inner walls and learning the shape and textures of my mouth so intimately I was left breathing raggedly. I shoved at his chest. Only to have him pull me closer. His arms wrapping me to work the laces of my corset at my lower back. “Wait. Wait!” I objected. He paused to give me a sideways look. “Strange words from a woman that would meet a man in a Guest House for a dalliance.” “I didn’t agree to that.” I said shakily. “Didn’t you?” He dropped his nose to mine. “What did you honestly think would happen? Did you expect any other outcome?” “Yes…” I’d thought I could control this interaction. He’d seemed so pliable a short hour ago. Now he seemed very out of control. Wild with passion and barely hearing my words. Far more prepared to act like an animal prepared to breed. Not with me! *** “No.” I said more assertively. Shoving his shoulders back just as he freed my corset and it dropped around my hips. Freeing my breasts within the bodice so I could draw a deep breath which I currently felt I desperately needed. I brushed curling red bangs back from my face and wiped a bit of sweat from my forehead as I desperately tried to rationalize how I was going to extract myself from this absurd situation. He cast me a withering look. Gazing at me from head to toe derisively. “What did you think would happen out here?” “I thought perhaps we’d talk.” “Do I seem a man suited to talking?” “You did inside.” I argued. Gesturing helplessly as I realized the foolhardiness of my actions. He clucked chidingly in his cheek. “I think I made it very clear what I was after inside. From the moment I wouldn’t provide you my name and I indicated to you I was looking for a less then proper woman who’d not prove so dreadfully dull.” He had said all that. And I had caught the innuendo. How do I provide I did not now? “Let’s save some time, shall we?” He edged closer as he hooked the bodice of my gown with a crooked finger and tugged it open enough, he could peer beneath it. Making me gasp in shock. “I was clear in my invitation, you were clear on the provocation, you came to me. Alone out here, regardless of your reputation, prepared to cast your reputation away in tatters. Now you want to refuse me…But I’m not so easily deterred. You see, I’m a very clever man. And my agenda is never as simple as one would think. And I have very particular designs on you.” He took another step toward me. Putting his nose nearly against my forehead and affording him an even more clear view beneath my gown. Yet I felt nearly so hypnotized I couldn’t move. Everything he said made sense. What have I done? Feeling I had only one recourse, I retreated. Taking a long step backward and clutching my bodice against my chest. “Why?” Why does he want me? He slid a long step after me. Refusing to give up any ground between us. “That is my business and quite none of your affair.” My lip curled in outrage. His rudeness was quite appalling. “But just to ensure my point is clear, let me tell you, you’ve come this far and now if you do not finish what you’ve promised…I’ll be forced to tell those back in the ball about your hearty offer to meet me out here. And how appalled I was to find you alone. Partially clad.” He said the words with such slow precision that they made me cringe. His intent painfully obvious. How he’ll make me look if I refuse him. As if I’m the wanton. 04 A Heartless Threat I’d be ruined! My hands fell to my sides in shock, and he took advantage of the moment to step forward and jerk the shoulders of my dress down to my elbows. Baring my shoulders and breasts to his hungry view. He took in the sight of my golden-brown skin and dark nipples, born down by the weight of the plump bits of flesh. His hands snatched my waist so fast I nearly leapt from my skin. Causing those large breasts to swing like pendulums. And one to brush the back of his hand. Making him growl in his throat. “Now this…Is more as it should be.” He pushed the pile of clothes at my waist down further. Catching the waist of all my undergarments by adjusting his fingers minutely. Clearly an expert at stripping women bare. Slipping my clothes down, revealed the outer width of my ripe hips before it slid down the length of my shapely legs. He leaned down by my feet to make sure the clothes were gathered there. So, everything is visible to his eye. I reflexively crossed my arms over my chest. Hooking my neck on the opposite sides in my palm. Hoping that the shadows of the dim room would hide the curling red hair at the juncture of my sex. He straightened. “Mmmhmm. Look at all that flesh…I’m going to touch you everywhere, Circe. I won’t miss an inch.” *** For whatever reason, his words immediately dampened the spot between my plump thighs. Though my mind still worked frantically for an escape. A way out of this situation before he gets his hands on me! “Now, here.” He caught my hands before I could move. I hissed an indrawn breath at the sudden contact of his large paws enveloping mine. He led my fingertips to the laces of his shirt. He put my hands over them and began plucking at the laces before his hands fell away and he gave me an expectant look. He wants me to undress him. Swallowing hard, I hesitated. Looking frantically around the Guest House but finding no reprieve. No escape. As if reading my thoughts, his face hardened. “There’s no way out now, Little Circe. You’re in too deep. And soon it’ll be my turn…” *** Feeling helpless I unlaced his shirt and guided it open to reveal the flat planes of his upper chest. The thick bones of his collar and the deep muscles which grooved behind it. He rolled his shoulders and shrugged out of it. Tossing it a distance away to land over the armrest of the chair. Something he’s clearly done before. Here? I suddenly wondered how many innocent young women he’d ruined in my Guest House. In-fact who the devil was he? “Who are you?” I blurted. “Ssh.” He put a fingertip to my lips and pressed his toes over mine lightly. As if to keep me in place. “Bit late for that now, isn’t it?” “I did ask for it before.” I defended. Tugging slightly at my slippers but finding I could no longer move away. “And I said no then. What makes you think I’d change my mind now?” Absolutely nothing. I was very sure that this man was precisely as unrelenting as he seemed to be. What I’d thought at first to be amusing charm, I now realized carried an underlying severity. A single-pointed mission to seduce women like me. *** He gave me a long probing look as he methodically unbuckled his belt and let it drop. Next, he caught my wrist and rolled my hand into his palm. Molding the inside of his fingers. Then without blinking, without changing expression, he put it against the front of his breeches. Revealing the iron hard rod concealed there. My brown eyes widened to the size of saucers as I shot him a look. He massaged my hand over it, and I felt the flesh beneath the cloth expanding even further. I knew enough of the act from watching the house maids to fear I’d not be able to fit this particular bit of flesh. “I can’t.” I said urgently. Pleading for him to understand. Staring at me through hooded brown eyes he asked mercilessly, “Why?” “It’ll not fit.” “And how would you know that? More the wanton than I’d first suspected?” He asked. “No!” I defended trying to retreat but instantly realizing he still pinned my slippers where they were beneath the toes of his boots. “Oh?” His brows lifted in interest then. “Pray do tell then…” 05 Betrayal of My Body “I-I once…” I made a gesture of my hand sliding down my body and sent him a pointed look. My cheeks on fire as I prayed I’d not have to say more. “You touched yourself?” He purred. I nodded so clumsily that my hair bobbed around my shoulders. “How very intriguing. And what did you find?” White teeth flashed in the darkness. A predatory grin. “I couldn’t…Two would not…” I lifted two fingers pressed together in a flustered effort to explain. “Perhaps that is only because you knew not what you were doing.” The back of his knuckles trailed over my belly toward the place I’d hinted at. His gaze travelling just ahead of his touch to land at the crux of my thighs. He licked his lips wolfishly. As if he wants to lick me just as fiercely. I shivered at the idea. He nudged my plump thighs apart with his fist enough I had to skid one leg aside in surprise. Staring at him in horror and hoping he was just jesting. When I suddenly felt two of his fingers penetrate into me, my hands shot over his shoulders to cling to him as my knees suddenly felt very untrustworthy. Already beginning to sway forward and back in imitation of how his hand moved between my legs. His fingers edging deeper into me. And soaking into my dampness. I made a choking sound as my fingers dug into the top of his shoulders. “Don’t worry, Little Circe.” He murmured. Moving his fingers more aggressively into me. Until my entire pelvis was being jerked toward him and then back. Like some primal offering. “Soon it’ll be far more than that, I’ll have stuffed in you.” He chuckled darkly. *** I thought temporarily about fleeing the Guest House into the rain screaming for help. That would surely have me compromised irreparably. I thought about shouting my head off for my sister. But there’s no guarantee she’ll be the one to come running. “What are you thinking?” He caught my chin in the fingertips of his free hand. Still working the other ones so far into me that I could feel the other knuckles pressing the tiny nub outside my entrance. Making me gasp at the rubbing touch. “N-nothing…” “A way out of this?” He gave a lopsided smile. “There isn’t one. Not without shredding your reputation which will land you in my bed anyway.” “How could you possibly be so arrogant as to think that?” “A ruined woman must make money somehow.” He shrugged. Still not stopping his pace which was making my fingernails bite into the bare tops of his shoulders and my toes curl within my slippers. Even beneath his boots. “Most gentleman won’t welcome a ruined lady into their bed. Preferring widows and mistresses. There’s a good possibility I’d be the only one that’d have you then.” He thrust against his hand. Meeting my bare thighs with his clothed ones. “To have my way with you for endless hours. Bent over every piece of furniture in my town home.” He growled in pleasure at the thought. “You’re an animal!” I accused. “As are you, Circe.” He grinned. “A wet little animal with a pussy ready to lick my cock.” I yelped. Stunned at his shocking words and he took the moment to drop his mouth over mine and swallow the sound as his tongue intruded into my mouth so determinedly that I was certain he was going to enter my core just as ferociously. I’d be torn. *** Even as I was thinking it, rivers of tension poured through me. Yanking at my muscles and pulling them taut like the strings on a violin. Making every inch of my body tighten and then relax in a strange singing tune. My voice was emerging in a sound that I didn’t recognize. A long, drawn-out, moan which seemed to go on forever and seemed far too low to be my voice. Not as I know it. “Good Girl.” He praised. “Now to do that on my cock while I’m sucked balls deep in your little hole.” “Damn you!” I swore at him. “This is not how a man talks to a lady.” “You’re not a lady now. You’re a ruined woman whose tasty little pussy is going milk my cock while I pound you like the little seductress you are. A woman has to realize there’s consequences for behaving as a wanton.” I could hear a triumphant note in his voice. “Especially an engaged one.” That’s why he’s doing this? Some vengeance against Lord Byron. I’m a conquest to send him tainted property. “H-how’d you know?” I asked. Chewing my lip. “I overheard you and your sister.” He said acidly. “Everyone did. I’m sure. And your blatant disregard. It’s clear you wanted a man to ruin you for your affianced. One to stick you so good, he won’t be able to repair the damage done.” “Damage?” I squeaked. He chuckled evilly. “Now take off my pants, Wench.” 06 Hazards of His Pleasure I didn’t want to obey him. I wanted to spit in his face. But he has the power to ruin me now. It occurred to me that if he wandered out the door and shouted as I’d considered doing, he was right. I’d be perilously destroyed for any man but those so unsavory they’d offer a broken lady a bit of coin for a good toss in the sheets. I don’t want to be that. I wouldn’t know the first thing about it. I shifted nervously. He caught my hands and slapped them over the laces on his breeches. I immediately registered that there was that firm bit of flesh prodding the inside of one of my palms again. His hardness. I squeaked. “Yes.” He crooned. Trailing fingertips on both sides from my collarbone down over my shoulders and over my upper arms to the back of my hands. Almost as if he were going to take my hands in his. But he didn’t. “I’ll soon be hearing more of that.” Growing impatient he plucked the laces himself and hooked my thumbs beneath his waistband. I was startled at the stunning heat of his skin. Feeling the sharpness of his hip bones. He snatched my wrists so abruptly that I jumped. Wincing in terror. His gaze roved my face assessingly and then he pushed my wrists down. Forcing my hands to remove his breeches over a length of muscled, furred thighs. Making me lean over to follow them. And sending his member nearly springing over the top of them to brush my lips. “Ahh.” He rumbled. Flexing his buttocks and pressing his staff tighter against my large, rouged lips. What had I been thinking? I should’ve done without the makeup. Without the sordid thoughts of escaping an unwanted engagement. Had I just been a dutiful daughter I wouldn’t be here now with a strange man pressing his rod against my lips. Massaging it along my mouth and brushing aside my nose. “I could take your mouth.” One of his hands left my wrist to scoop the back of my head. Pushing it against him. Startled, I angled my head away which made my chin press him against his pelvis. He groaned in pleasure at the sensation. “I could fuck your face. Well and truly teach you the ways of the wanton.” “I’m no wanton!” “Aren’t you?” He lifted his fingers and rubbed them together to show me the bit of moisture still lingering on them from when he’d had them inside me. And my pleasure had soaked them. I winced. Blushing furiously and refusing to look at him or the large cock he had in my face. One brow was lifted over those nearly black eyes, as he watched me. Turning my head slightly to make my mouth and chin rub along his length. “I could throw you to the floor and take you here. Pound your mouth until I spill into your throat.” *** “No!” I shoved his pants to the floor and retreated several steps. Desperately needing distance between he and I before he did just that. “You’re right.” He smirked. “That’s not at all where I want to be when I attain my pleasure. I want to be in the nest of your body and feel all that bountiful flesh when I possess you.” “Possess me?” My voice rose. “Well and truly.” He gave a lopsided grin. “Destroy you wholly for your precious fiancé.” “He’s not precious!” I spat. So furious I felt the need to attack someone, and the unknown man currently seemed the safest bet. “Isn’t he?” “Some old Sot with plenty of money, that my father favors.” “Is he now?” Rogue grinned. Dark eyes dancing behind his white and black mask. *** It dawned on me now that we both still wore our masks. Though he’d wasted no time in stripping me bare and then forcing me to undress him, he’d not bothered to remove my mask. Unwilling to, or not curious enough to know what my face looked like. It’s not my face that matters. I registered. He caught my arms and yanked me forward until my breasts were pinned against his chest. He kissed me again. His tongue lathing into my mouth, tasting every crevice. He tossed my arms aside and reached behind me to cup my buttocks and yank my pelvis against him. Pinioning his staff between he and I. Which seemed to make him even harder. He lifted my arms by my head and turned me quickly to pull me against him. Matching my length along the front of him. Lifting his foot made mine, lift. His step guiding mine. He took me over to the chair where he’d been sitting when I’d arrived. Turning me before him, so I faced the fire over the low chairback. “What are you doing?” I asked anxiously. Unable to see him behind me but feeling that he’d paused. His hands framing my waist and his gaze lingering on my shoulder blades as he considered the ways he wanted to take me. “Whatever I want to.” He purred into the crook of my throat and shoulder. His hands rising over my belly to take the weight of my breasts. Lifting and massaging them rhythmically, while he pressed against my buttocks. 07 Ruined He put a hand between my shoulder blades and tipped me over the upholstered chair. My pelvis against the wide wooden back. “Open your legs for me.” When I hesitated, he nudged the inside of my knees with his. Giving a frustrated screech I obeyed. Slipping my feet further apart. “More.” He directed. I slid them further. “More.” I grunted in aggravation and slid them apart until I was balanced on my toes. The majority of my weight balanced against the chairback. I had to balance myself by gripping the arm rests. Leaving most of my body tipped awkwardly forward. And making me feel extremely vulnerable with him behind me. His skin bare against mine and knowing my hole was open for his inspection. Even as I thought it, I felt him firmly adjusting my buttocks. Rubbing them side to side before pushing them apart to appreciatively inspect what he was about to partake of. Me. *** “Wait!” I blurted. The sudden awkwardness of it striking me. The unbearable vulnerability of knowing that he was going to do things to me I didn’t yet understand. I’d never been naked before a man in the past and he seemed to be letting it extend on forever. Making me feel as though this horrible moment would never end. “Do you know what I’m going to do to you, Circe?” “No.” I whispered. My throat so dry that the word was nearly inaudible. “I’m going to take this.” He gripped his cock and bounced it against my ass before holding it solidly and rolling it along the inside of one cheek then the other. He rubbed the tip of himself against my asshole a moment. I gasped and tensed. My legs flexing and my buttocks tightening in his grip. “Should I?” He leaned down to hover over my back and whisper against the fine tendrils of hair near my ear. “I bet I could just barely slip the tip in, and your ass would suck me right in. Tugging me in further. I could stuff all your holes full and make sure you’re good and broke in for that poor fiancé of yours.” “Don’t.” I whispered. “Please, Rogue.” I knew it wasn’t his name, but I didn’t know what else to call him. To spite me, he angled himself and pressed the tip just enough that the firm ring of my ass began to stretch open. Smoothing as it adjusted to let him through. “No!” I shrieked. Lurching up. Laughing, he shoved me back down. “I’m only teasing you, Seductress. Get back down. Bend over and stay open. And keep those feet by the chair legs. I swear if you close me out. Then I will indeed feel that little virgin hole you’re so worried about now.” “I’m worried about them both!” I objected. Nearly sobbing it. “Well, one is as good as mine so best forsake it.” There was humor in his mouth. “Perhaps next time you’ll think better of acting impulsively with rogues you don’t know.” *** I’d already done that. Deciding I’d never again be alone with a man. If I can get out of this engagement, I’ll die a spinster. I vowed it to myself. Damn you. “Ready to feel me?” His words were a deep rumble that made my belly tighten and my grip on the armrests tighten enough that my fingernails dug into the upholstery. “No. No!” But it was too late. He caught a fistful of my hair in one hand and pushed one buttock aside to give him better access. Then his teeth sunk into one of my shoulder blades to distract me from the sudden pain and stretching. I felt the hard tip of him push me open first. Easing between the soft lips and slipping in. Inch by inch. As it reached the delicate barrier which had protected me so long, he slowly pressed forward with his hips. Relentlessly piercing me. His biting teeth breaking skin on my shoulder as he tried to distract me from the pain inside by a bit of pain elsewhere. All I felt was pain. “No!” I shouted. “Get out.” “You’re too late.” He jerked my hair sideways to turn my head, so he faced me. His other hand left my ass to scoop a pointed tit. Feeling the untouched nipple spiking against his palm. “Now this, is what a woman’s body is intended for…” He purred. “Taking the root of a man.” He pushed in again. “Stop it!” I shouted. He laughed. “The hell if you think so. If you were mine, I’d do this until you screamed for mercy every night. You’re lucky you’re not.” 08 Possessed to Exhaustion He was covered in sweat, and I knew I was to. From my body tightening. Then relaxing to accept him more deeply. The sounds he was making were primal. Deep and guttural as he pounded me like a stallion rutting an unwilling mare. In and out. Up and down. Embedding until his sack rubbed against my soft lower lips. Stretching my pussy to an impossible size. Parting me inside so the mushroom shape of his tip could probe the entrance even deeper inside me. The tiny fragments of flesh trying to protect my womb from his intrusion. But he strained deeper and deeper. Pleasured sounds billowing out of him. At one point the exhaustion and constant motion of his thighs slapping the back of mine made one of my feet slip inward, blocking him. He slipped out abruptly and growled in aggravation. Scooping my thigh and shoving it aside. Leaning over to whisper warningly. “I’ll fill your ass, I vow it. Stay out of my way and give me your little hole.” *** What choice did I have? He worked my body harder and harder. His wild rhythm making the chair slam against the floor. Bump. Bump. Bump. My toes ached from being balanced on them, but I didn’t dare let my foot slip again. I already ached inside. Not sure how much more my body could take. “Mmm. Yes…” He swore. “You feel so good. I’ll have more. I’m going to fill you to brimming with my cum. Scream for me, Circe.” I shook my head. Tightening my lips until my mouth whitened. But he hit against me harder. The pressure of the chair pushing the bottom of my stomach and making the intensity of him nearly withdrawing then entering me brutally again so intense I once gave a squawk of objection at the sudden pressure. “Rogue, Please.” “That’s right beg me. Beg me for more.” “I’m so sore…” “You’ll get used to it. Just take it, Sweet Circe. I’m about to fill you.” I hated him in that moment. Hated his gender, hated his kind and was waiting to be done with him. To stalk from his company and never see him again. *** His fist tightened on my small breast. Holding the weight of it as it bounced against his hands. He gripped me from both ends. Thrusting into my hole and clutching my breast. Unrelenting. I was exhausted. “Please. Just finish with me. I just want to go home.” “You’ll be home soon enough.” This time there was nearly compassion in his voice as firelight danced over my bare back and the sheen of sweat shining along my skin. “Come.” He reared away from me, pulling his rod out. I blew a relieved breath at the reprieve. Feeling swollen and stiff inside. He caught my arm and pulled me around the front of the chair. What’s this? What’s he doing now? He shoved be back into the chair. The seat catching my knees and making me fold back until I was seated in it. Then he viciously yanked my legs up and pulled my ass down to the edge of the seat while he knelt between my legs. Positioning himself just over my entrance. He lifted my legs and crossed them at the ankles along one of his shoulders. Crossing a forearm over them to keep them in place. My feet propped next to his ear. With his other hand he pulled me down until my ass hung just off the edge of the seat. Lowered, so when he entered me the weight of my own body seated me firmly atop him. Planting him deeply into my core. Without preamble, he entered me roughly. Grunting in satisfaction. I screeched at the sudden intensity. The pain of the soreness rushing back as he filled me again. Stretching my body which was so unaccustomed to such use. 09 Finished with Me There was such unbearable intimacy in him hovered over me. Watching my face as he entered me and pulled out before pounding back in again. His skin nestled so close against mine. Even with this being my first time, I was certain that somehow, he was trying to punish me for some unknown crime. Something I did. Some affront I hadn’t known I committed. This was a man punishing a woman in the most primal of ways. Though my brain worked fervently, I couldn’t determine what I’d done and didn’t want to ask. Sensing it would only make him work harder into me. His brown eyes stared down at me from behind his mask. Roving over my breasts and the plane of my belly. His other hand massaging my legs as though he couldn’t get enough of touching them. Greedily wanting to put his hands all over my skin. And I want to take it all away from him. I thought resentfully. Glaring at him as I tried to conceive ways to make him pay. Though my body was sore, and I knew if I wanted to save my reputation, I’d had no choice but to ruin it, to let him have me. “You’re utterly despicable.” I spat up at him. “You’ve no idea, Sweetheart.” He grinned. His browned skin shining in the dancing firelight. His hips working in long strokes. Trying to penetrate me more deeply than he had yet. I felt my ass cheeks biting between his weight and the wooden seat. I’d have bruises tomorrow. “Do you feel that?” He slowed down. “Every inch of me, filling your hole.” He eased back in until he was pressed tight against my soft lower lips. “Stretching you. Heating you. Slicking you inside.” As much as what he was doing disgusted me. I felt my stomach tightening. Felt the place he was poking so fiercely begin to tense and then whirl with pleasure. My body was awash with pleasure and then I felt a flood of heat pour over me. And my back arched, my neck stretched. My walls tightened around him. Sending pulsing surges of pleasure over us both. And just like he’d told me I would, I screamed. A broken echoing sound that reverberated through the empty Guest House. Evidence of my wild pleasure. *** Amidst my screaming he attained his pleasure simultaneously. Flexing hard into me. Bruising my buttocks with his punishing thighs. Clutching my legs to his chest so hard I’d have fingerprints embedded in my skin tomorrow. He arched his back and his ass tightened as his pleasure began deep within his balls and seeped upward until he poured cum deep into the seat of my flesh. Filling my core with his pleasure at the same moment I soaked his cock with my fluids. Evidence that he’d pleasured me despite my loathing and disgust. And the fact that he’s blackmailing me to have me. I’d never have guessed that I’d let a man inside me based on the threat of mere words. But threatening a woman’s reputation is far more dangerous than mere words. It could put me in the workhouse or make me have to service on the streets. I couldn’t do it. Fear wound through me, and my hands worked into white-knuckled fists. Wanting to hit him for what he’d just done to me. Both forcing me and for shattering my pride by making me love what he did to me. *** “My God.” I panted. Relieved it was over. Shocked by my response and confused by the newness of what I’d just experienced with him. “I’ve been called worse.” He chuckled. Letting my legs go. My hips ached so I immediately swung them aside and dropped them to surround each of his hips. Eying him nervously as I worried, he’d want back inside me again. He rose and offered me his hand. I slapped mine into it. Taking it hatefully as he tugged me onto my feet. My legs wobbled slightly and when I would’ve lost my balance, he caught me against his chest. “Steady now. No acting as a foal on her first day.” I glared at him. The irony in that statement was not lost in me. He grinned mirthfully. Seeming quite proud of his joke. It had been my first day. I’d never been ridden before. 10 The Truth “I hope you’re quite pleased with yourself.” I said disdainfully. Ripping my hand from his grip. “I’m quite pleased with both of us.” He was grinning cockily like the cad he was. The despicable rogue. “Now,” He leaned over to sweep up my underskirt and tossed it at me. “Let’s get you dressed and back to your little ball. Wouldn’t want you to miss out on your meeting tonight would we.” I hated that he’d eavesdropped on Sarah and my conversation. I was even more determined than ever to escape the withered old man my father had affianced me to. What happened to me tonight will never happen to me again. And now I understood how men thought. I remembered what Rogue had said to me. That if I were his he’d never stop doing to me what he had tonight. Punishing me. *** In only a short time we were both dressed. I hated that I needed his help getting back into my corset and adjusting my skirts. But he laughingly helped. Seeming quite amused by my urgency. My desperation to get away from him. He opened the door for me. I poked my head out and looked furtively around before stepping out. He was at my side, his black and white overcoat draped over his forearm. His white shirt on but he’d not even bothered to lace his shirt. Letting it dangle open to reveal the hard lines of his chest. He glanced at all the windows. “Do you suppose someone watched us? Standing behind the bushes?” I shot him a horrified glare. “Could you imagine?” He smirked. “If your poor sister was out there watching me pound you while you were bent over the chair.” He nodded back toward the Guest House. “Or if she saw you folded over the seat while I made you scream in pleasure. Wouldn’t she have been quaking with fear to hear it?” I shuddered at the memory. Awash with humiliation. “So, My Dear.” He caught my hand. “What did we learn tonight?” *** “You’re the most horrible wretch and I will do anything within my power to never have to tolerate your presence again!” He grinned. Eyes dancing behind his mask. “Charming.” “You’ve no idea.” My lip curled. “I’ll find a way one day, to destroy you.” “You think it’ll be so easy?” “I do. I loathe you.” I wrenched my hand from his grip and stalked back to the ballroom. “Perhaps you’ll find it harder than you expect.” He called laughingly after me as I did my damnedest to ignore him. Storming across the ballroom to find my big sister. “Sarah!” I called to her. Torn between wanting to instantly confess to what’d happened and to simply beg her to get me out of the ball. “Kylie!” She caught my hand. “Papa has been waiting for you. It’s nearly midnight! Time to meet Lord Byron.” Just then the clock tolled. “I don’t give two shits about the old man!” I snapped. “I-” “Old?” Sarah tossed me a sharp look. “What are you talking about.” She pulled me along behind her until we reached papa’s side. I eyed them all hatefully. “There you are!” He hugged me quickly. “Lord Byron!” He welcomed a man over to us I didn’t know. I barely spared the man a glance. Staring at the floor and annoyed at my sister’s sideways hug. She’s keeping me from fleeing. I knew it. I could feel it in the tenseness of her arms. “Lovely to meet you, Miss Drake.” He man lowered over my hand. I tossed him several short looks and yanked my hand away impatiently. Barely noticing that he was tall but sloppily dressed. His white shirt barely laced… I sent him another stunned look and my gaze lingered. No… *** His dark eyes danced merrily. “I’m so dearly looking forward to you being my wife.” He said in a deep familiar rumble. Lifting a black and white mask to set over his nose. “No!” I shrieked. Struggling wildly against my sister’s grip. “I told you.” He walked by and leaned to whisper. “I’m a very clever man who had designs on you. I wanted you from the moment I saw you. For mine. To have when I wish. And I saw your fighting spirit and knew you’d try to escape me. So, I engineered a lover for you…” He grinned. “One you could never escape.” “You unbelievable…” “Fiancé…” He supplied with a triumphant look.

SUMMARY: I’d made a deal with true evil. I’d bargained my flesh for the kindest old woman’s life. And he’d pounced on the offer to cruelly ravish me. Bruising my flesh and wounding my spirit. But I escaped his clutches. Wearing his red cloak. And my flight through the woods landed me in the care of the most feared creature in these woods…Wrath. Now the question is, what is he going to do with me? And what can I get him to do for me…? 01 His Woods He didn’t like the color red. That was really all I knew about this man. I’d heard the stories and knew Wrath was the name of the wolf that hunted these woods. That keeps the other hunters away. He’s a wolf. And there was something about him that told me he was dangerous. A feminine instinct inside me was screaming. This is a man not an animal. “Ouch.” I cried out. Feeling the spearing pain deep in my core, I clutched my abdomen and fell to my knees. Realizing I was momentarily safe from the terror I’d known such a short time ago, I felt hot tears streaming my face. Wrath stared down at me impassively. I was lowering to my backside on my heels, and I dropped my face into my hands. “Why?” I sobbed. “Why, what?” He queried. I looked up at him from a teary face and saw his gaze was still riveted on the red cloak and the beads around my neck. “Why’d he take me?” “Did he join with you.” “It wasn’t joining. Rather one sided.” Wrath frowned and tilted his head. “The leader of the NightHunters?” “I don’t know.” “That’s who was pursuing you. Didn’t you see the wolves?” “Wolves?” I asked with a start. “No. They were men.” *** “Of a sort.” He grunted. “Was it Seth? The dark, large one?” I imagined the man that had been sliding in and out of me. And the raw pleasure of hurting me written over his face. The dark eyes and hair, the large frame. “Yes...I think so.” “Why were you in that hut?” “Gram.” “Gram?” He crouched before me and put a hand to my hair. I nearly flinched away but saw he wasn’t trying to harm me. He was a lovely creature. Flowing gold hair like a mane. And vibrant, grass green eyes which looked like they might glow in the dark just as they were. Incredibly bright. “Gram. That’s what we call her.” I explained through sobs. “She’s saved many of us.” “From the village?” I nodded. “Vesvera.” “Why were you all the way out here alone?” His voice turned harsh. Almost accusing. He reached up and his rough hands brushed around my neck. I realized his nimble fingers were working beneath my hair to undo the latches. Letting them slip forward and drop into my lap. The heavy beads forcing their weight forward. He wants them off me. I realized numbly. Because he hates red. But the cloak is red. I clutched it around my shoulders. Knowing it was the only thing I was wearing. I’d had no option to grab more clothes when I’d fled Gram’s hut. “Was Seth in Gram’s hut?” He asked urgently as I finished my frantic breaths. “Yes.” “Where is Gram now?” “I traded for her release.” “Traded what?” He asked slowly. Worry casting a haze over his eyes as he began to suspect what had been offered. *** “The only thing he wanted was me.” “In you?” He asked crudely. I flinched at the brutish question but nodded hesitantly. “Why would you make that trade?” “He’d have killed her!” I said defensively. He studied me with renewed interest. “You’re certainly right about that. But in all likelihood, you only bought her time. He’ll be looking for her again now.” Wrath stood and I sensed he was preparing to leave me. He can’t go! They could find me! “He promised he’d let her go!” I defended. It was the only reason I did it. “He promises a lot of things...When it suits him.” Wrath countered coldly. “Why would he want to hurt, Gram?” I couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to hurt the sweet, old woman that had helped save so many lives. “To find me.” “You?” I blinked in confusion. “I am Wrath.” He said simply. “And these are my woods.” 02 A Haven “I have to go.” He told me. “I have to make sure she’s safe.” “Gram?” He knows her? “Yes. I know right where she’d go.” “Why?” “Because she’s my mother.” He said blandly. “I’ll be back. Stay quiet until then and stay out of my things.” He pushed the bit of wood and the door turned. Allowing him to exit. I realized that as it closed again, I felt like I was in complete darkness. Why had it seemed brighter when he was here? I cowered in the dark like an injured animal. Shuddering. Visions of Seth’s face ripping through my mind and all he’d done to me. *** And after an hour I was no longer shivering I was angry. White-knuckled furious, angry. Wrath came back and when the door turned, I glimpsed it was dusk. Quickly getting dark. He reared back at the sight of my face. Sloshing some steaming water, he held in a bucket. “And they call me Wrath. From the look of your face right now, it’d be better suited to you.” “I feel like it.” Bitterness burned in every word. “What all did he do to you, Girl?” “He hurt me. He took things I can’t ever get back. Least not until I slit his throat.” “You sound very set on that.” He sighed. Dragging a wood chair to rest before me, where I now sat with my back to a wall. “But best be warned that killing a man is never as easy as you think. It’s bloody, smelly, and they fight with all they’ve got. And you’ll have nightmares about it for years to come.” “Not nearly the nightmares I’ll have now...” *** “That may be true...” He said grudgingly. “If I vow not to hurt you, will you trust me to tend you?” He gave me a long look with those intense green eyes and I understood the gravity of what he was asking me. He's asking me not to freak out when he touches me. But in truth, I had no idea if I would or not. The idea of anyone touching me right now made me feel a little ill. But one thing seemed more urgent than that. And maybe if I’m talking I won’t think about it. “How is Gram?” He chuckled and shook his head. “She’s fine. Hard to outfox that old fox but she wasn’t where I thought she’d be. She had doubled back to get to you.” “To me?” “She had grand plans to save you.” He gave me a quick glance. Before lifting the bit of cloth and rubbing it just beneath the shoulder of the cloak. “How could a little old woman come rescue me?” I thought of the raw power I’d felt in Seth’s grip. He’d have crushed her. “You’d be surprised how strong she can be.” He gave me a proud grin. “And she was trying to find me. And I’d have destroyed Seth.” I wasn’t wholly certain of that. The man had been raw, dark, violence. Though Wrath was huge, built like a lumberjack, and wound with a kind of intensity I’d never seen. I had yet to see any of the extreme reactions I’d earlier witnessed. Thankfully. He rubbed my shoulder, beneath the cloak. Massaging out the tension and helping me relax under his ministrations. Soon the warm water was drizzling down between my breasts, and I remembered how bare I was. My eyes rounded and my gaze fell. Seeing that my nipples were jutting and had kept the lightness of the cloak from covering me. Revealing a broad sliver all down my body of creamy bare skin. My hands shot up to cover my mouth. “Don’t worry about it.” He shifted to the side. “Though you’ve a beautiful body, it is just a body at the end of the day. One that currently needs tending.” I chewed my cheek. My cheeks heating furiously as I looked up. Trying to concentrate on anything but the fact that his rag had lowered to brush along the deep purpling bruises near my collar and along the upper swell of my breasts. Then around the rings where he’d gripped my biceps. Soothing away the tenseness until I eventually gave a contented purr. He paused. I peeled open my eyes to look at him and found him standing eerily still. “What?” “It’s just been a long time, since I heard sounds of pleasure on a woman’s lips.” He blinked as if I’d jerked him from somewhere that’d been too painful to stay. “Why?” “Because when I began turning, I became too aggressive for any woman to tolerate.” “Turning?” “Sweetheart,” He straightened as if surprised by my confusion. “Don’t you know, I’m a wolf?” 03 Wolves “I don’t think I understand.” “When incited or under particular types of moons, I become a furred beast. I wouldn’t think it too hard to understand the concept.” “If it was possible!” He smirked, giving me a long look. “Highly possible. I’ll show you soon enough.” He nodded upward. “Now, stand.” I hesitantly rose. My legs shaking as I realized I was completely revealed to him. My breaths quickened as I feared he’d do the forceful things Seth had to me. That I’d gone straight from the frying pan to the fire. But Wrath, despite his name, was nearly clinical in the way he touched me. Wiping dirt and smears off my body and tenderly scrubbing bruises. Making me feel as if he washed away the filthy things that’d happened to me. “I hate him.” I muttered. Staring up to avoid the intimacy of watching him wash my body. One man healing what the last damaged. Soon he was finished and stood and guided me to duck under a branch and then to a narrow, bulky bed in a dark corner. I jerked from in-front of him and rounded to face him. Heart racing. I clutched the cloak closed around me. “Not in the least.” He remarked. Staring down at me darkly. *** “What?” “I’ve no intention of pushing my way on you. You sleep there and I’ll sleep elsewhere.” “Where?” I demanded. “Perhaps where my mother is hiding.” “Don’t go!” I blurted. “You wish me to stay?” He reared back in surprise at the sudden change of pace. “I don’t want to be alone. What if he finds me?” “That’s unlikely. But I’ll stay if you wish it.” He tipped his head down and his waving gold hair swept over muscled shoulders. His brows were a darker shade. Closer to brown and sharply peaked toward the back. His long nose was immaculately straight. And descended over lips that seemed far too full for a man. Every movement they made was somehow mesmerizing. He shifted slightly and I realized that despite everything I’d so recently been through I wanted closer to him. His chest was bare, golden and toned. He wore a bit of leather cinched around his hips. Though it should’ve looked like a short skirt, it looked utterly masculine over his muscled thighs. Every part of him was beautiful. Like carved from the finest metals. I found myself stroking a hand down his thick arm. Wondering why I felt the need to touch him. Why he’s so magnetic, entirely. *** “If you wish me to stay, I’ll stay.” He murmured. I looked nervously from the bed to him. “Not there.” He shook his head slowly. “Not until you ask me to.” I won’t. I never want any of that again. I told myself. But even as I thought it, I found myself wondering things about him. Like how he’d move. Or how he’d touch. And what he’d want from me? He seemed nothing like Seth. The dark creature that ravished me in an old woman’s hut. An evil being, entirely without conscience. Yet, Wrath was the one known to be so brutal. He stepped to a chest and dug something out. It was a simple white gown with laced sleeves and collar. He deposited it over my head and let it flow down over my body. I reflexively stuck my arms through it. Finding that it was slightly big for me but fit me well. He plucked the back of the cloak’s hood and pulled it off me. Tossing it aside. “You hate red that much?” “Who said that?” “Gram.” “Ah.” He chuckled. “Red makes me lustful. It makes me want to mount you. She thought it would make me desire to protect you.” He eyed me thoughtfully. His gaze roving over my dark waving hair and pale green eyes. “She wasn’t entirely wrong.” That’s why she gave me the beads… *** The next few days passed thus. Eerily quiet. With Wrath coming and going as if I weren’t there. At night I rested in his bed. He gave me a poultice created by Gram to apply to my lower region to help me heal. And in three days I found myself completely better physically. And only anger and bitter inwardly. But the sadness had gone. Wrath caught food and cooked it. Though I never saw him eat any. He merely sat back against the wall, his elbows resting on his knees as he watched me eat. It was a strange truce. I knew if I wanted to go home, he’d let me. But how do I know Seth and his beasts aren’t out there waiting. What if I came across them on the way back to Vesvera. The first time I dared leave was when he insisted that I go to the creek to wash. He vowed not to look and to keep me safe. *** We’d only gone a short distance when I saw a brown wolf charging from the brush at us. I shrieked and dodged off to the side. Shrieking as I tried to recall which direction to run. Wanting to get back to the village or even to the tree shelter. But paralyzed by the knowledge that I didn’t know the direction. The white gown twining around my legs and keeping me from going anywhere very fast. But even as I jerked trying to decide, Wrath exploded. Leaping into the air his back cracking and arching and his hands rotating up by his face as they transformed. His fingers linking and thickening into huge white paws. Black coursed up a long bushy tail, crawling over his back and up over his head to stripe down a white snout. Making him huge and stark. As he landed, he was already on the brown beast. Biting fiercely into its neck so there was a brutal crunch. Wrath wrenched sideways and folded the other wolf’s head down against its side and launched his weight against it. Rolling it over so I heard its spine snap yet again. Then it went creepily still. I stared in astonishment from the bulky white and black wolf to the shaggy brown one on the ground, half the size of the one standing. Wrath was indeed a wolf. He had told me that. What he neglected to mention was that he was the largest creature I’d ever seen. He sat pointedly and stared up at me. His mouth opening as he panted from the sudden exertion. “Wha-” My words stopped as his ears perked, and his head whipped to the right. 04 Persuasion Two more wolves charged. Wrath leapt in front of me and crouched and welcomed them with vicious teeth and snarling. Ripping at them both until they collapsed sideways. One did manage to sink teeth in near the ankle of his front paw. I gasped at the sight. Realizing that I’d been the target of the second two. Wrath watched me a moment before grunting and rounding. Padding off down toward the creek. He’d killed them as easily as snapping a rabbit’s neck. He could do that to the leader of the NightHunters. I followed him on hesitant feet. Making my way to the drizzling water behind him. He topped a slight hill and as I came over it, I saw him crouched naked next to it. Splashing water on his face. I dropped a hand to his shoulder, and he growled low in his throat. His head rotating to look at me touching him. I stilled, fearing he’d bite it. “I need you.” I whispered. His gaze lifted to my face and water still dripped from his cupped hands. A question in his eyes. “I want to go after him.” “Seth.” He supplied. “Will you kill him for me like you did those?” He straightened and sighed. Facing me fully. “Are you sure that’s what you want?” *** “It is.” I wrapped my arms around his neck and stood on my toes to plant my lips around his. Having to jerk his head down to me. I had to balance on his feet to reach him. But his reaction was explosive. His lips molded to me. And his body smashed against mine. I found myself clinging to him. Wanting more. I realized that I’d been craving this for the last several days. Wanting closer to him. Felt more like a need then a desire. Touching him felt as necessary as breathing. He hooked the back of my leg with his heel and jerked backward. We fell to the ground in a tumbled pile. Him landing beneath us and me on top of him. His hands were jerking my skirts aside. Dragging them up over my hips and exposing my nudity beneath. His touch was rough and urgent. Feeling the same urgency I was. “Stop!” He roared. His hands hovering at our sides as he refused to touch me. “This is not necessary to persuade me to your bidding.” I lifted my head to look at him. “It’s not?” “No. I’ve no qualms about killing Seth for being one of the NightHunters. Much more for what he did to you.” “You’d do that?” “Without blinking. You’ve no need to offer yourself to me as you did him.” Was that what I thought I was doing? The answer came instantly. No! *** “I want you.” I said. “Are you certain you know what you’re saying?” He lifted his blonde head and I was struck by the squareness of his jaw and the vibrancy of those eyes. “I think so…” “Hmm.” He growled. His mouth meeting mine voraciously. He tugged my dress up around my waist. Rolling me onto my back he leaned onto his knees to strip the dress from over my head. His hands started at my ankles and molded up my legs. Tracing the shapes of my calves and thighs and hips to grab my waist and lift me up against his hard length. Jerking me roughly to him. “Tell me to stop now if you’re going to.” He said raggedly. “I’m not certain I’ll be able to cease later. My beast will be in full heat.” “I don’t want you to stop. Take me, Wrath.” And he did. He molded his palms over me like unwrapping a fine gift. Finding every rounded curve and kissing and licking every hollow of my flesh. Discovering my body. I found myself moaning and writhing. “Each sound you make is music to my ears. And this body…This fine body is a primed instrument. I strum.” He rubbed his fingers along my lower lips. I hummed in pleasure. Straining my throat and digging nails into his chest as I felt myself dampening against his hand. “And you sing so pretty for me.” He said in a husky voice. “I want more.” 05 Sweetest Nectar He slipped a finger into me. Watching my face as my body tensed around him. Clutching at his finger as though it were already his cock deep in my walls. “You’re already wet for me. Are you ready Sweet Thing?” I nodded. Feeling the hint of fear enter my eyes. “None of that.” He lifted his finger from between our bodies to shake it before me. “No fear of me. I’ll not tolerate it.” “You’re right.” I breathed. “I don’t fear you. Just the act.” “It’ll be nothing as you knew.” I’m counting on that. Every stroke of Wrath’s golden, fine fingered hands had my body goose bumping. Rippling with warmth. Flushing with desire. My body reacted to him violently. Already tiny muscles in my thighs were shivering with excitement. The anticipation of more. And I wanted more of this man. Much more. *** “Tell me when, My Girl.” Wrath positioned over me. His powerful body tight with arousal. His hardness hovering near my entrance. He barely touched me. Making me want to arch up and see if I could angle the tip of him into me. Feel him. He leaned back. Taking his body from mine. “Ah. Ah. Not until you say the words. You say when.” “Now!” I cried urgently. Sinking my nails into his back desperately and lifting my legs to hook my heels around his buttocks and drag him down to me. I maneuvered myself from beneath him until I aligned with that hard blunted tip. “Wrath!” I begged. It seemed that was the magical word because he leaned forward and entered me slowly. “Understand, My Girl. This is your doing. There’s no force in this taking. You came to me. And you told me what you desired. You cannot now resent me for giving it to you.” He’s right. He was very clear in his intent. He’d ensured I could not blame him in the way I clearly did Seth. I hate him. *** He painstakingly worked into my body. Swinging his hips side to side, to wiggle further in until he was entirely nestled in the cushion of my body. His sack pressuring against my soft lower lips. Deliciously touching me everywhere. I whimpered as I flexed my ass trying to pull him into me. Wanting more. He dragged out. Bit by bit. The heavy head of him opening my walls as it peeled back out of me. Once nearly out, he pushed back inside. Gliding in. My slickness making way for him. I learned the motions. Rising to meet him. Our bodies rocked together. He quickened the pace. Thrusting harder into me until I felt the tensing that pulsed through me. Making my fingers flex and then convulse, biting into the skin of his arms as I held onto him like he could somehow anchor me when I felt I was terribly close to shooting off into the sky. The more I drove my heels into his cheeks, the harder he pounded into me. Working his lower body had every muscle in his stomach tightening as I gave the root of him deep pleasure. He was moaning. Long, drawn-out sounds that made my own primal ones rise. I was soon screeching into the morning air. The sound echoing through the trees and making birds flutter skyward in the distance. The desperate cries of two creatures mating. He took me and I accepted him. Pulling him into me. My walls fisting around to grip him. Clutching him in and making his breathing become more ragged. Dropping lower. I lifted my hips, using my legs around him as leverage to do shorter, faster strokes. My fingers raking his arms as they dragged down. “More.” He growled. Lurching back on his heels to catch my hips. Lifting them and slamming them toward him to drive him deep into my center. Rocking me as if I were propped on a table to serve him. I felt vulnerable, desirable. The animalistic female inside me wanting to glimpse the beast in him. To let him have me as the animal he is. I leaned up. Dark hair falling down my back in deep brown waves which dropped over his forearm, scooping my lower back. I bounced over him. He guided the motion. Controlling the speed as he propped me up and down along his length. We were both clutching at each other hungrily when I saw a bloom of light behind my eye lids. Rolling from my core up through my chest and erupt in a cry of pleasure. Hanging onto his shoulders. “Yes, My Girl. Give it to me.” He thrust harder. As though I’d just given him a taste of the feast he wished to consume. 06 His Intentions I heard the sounds of our flesh slapping together. Felt the dampness between us from my pleasure. Washing over him. Knew that what we were doing was somehow ecstasy and my shame all at once. But I didn’t care. I was absorbed in the sensations I was feeling. My breasts scraping against his chest as he held me to him. Moving me up and down on his rod. I felt him hardening and he tossed his head like a wounded animal before lifting it in an instinctive roar as he poured into me. Planting me down hard on him so he could reach as far in as possible. Filling me with his seed. He drew a long breath and his head fell to meet my gaze. “Sexy little Vixen, aren’t you, Woman?” “My name is Cerise.” “Cerise…” He turned it over. “It sounds as beautiful and exotic as the woman herself.” I wondered if he’d still be saying such things to me were I not still impaled on him. Our chests flattened together. His arm looping my lower back. Connected as intimately as two people can be. “Was that enough?” I asked. His eyes narrowed. “Enough for what? To do you bidding? I thought we’d discussed that. To sate me? Not nearly.” With a growl, he lifted my hair and sunk his teeth into my shoulder. Piercing my flesh. *** I was still hazy with pleasure and only half registered the intense pain. His bite was far deeper than Seth’s had been. I felt one tooth scraping bone. “Wrath!” I shrieked in objection. Pushing at his chest. “What are you doing.” He lifted his head. Blood seeping over his chin. “Doing what needed done before the pleasure had worn off.” “What needed done.” “It’s a round moon tonight. He’d marked you as his and would be able to track you through that mark.” “Seth?” I said. “Yes.” “What did you do?” “I overrode it with mine.” I frowned at him. Wondering if it was like when a dog pissed on a tree and a bigger one came by and peed on the same tree. Was I the tree? As disgusted as I was at that thought, it seemed I understood the concept. “You said nothing to me.” “You’d not have consented anyway. And we couldn’t have delayed.” “So now you can track me?” I registered with huge eyes. “Yes.” *** The next few days passed in a blur. Wrath was true to his word. He led me out that first night and stationed me in the woods in a pool of silvery moonlight. The red cloak over me and little else. Making me look like easy prey. Then he rubbed his shoulder against a few trees in the area. Scenting them in a way that would indicate to other wolves something interesting had been here. Immediately luring the NightHunters. And they certainly came. The first night was the two that’d been with Seth, or so Wrath told me later. They were the ones always with him. His personal bodyguards. He also told me that Seth was the alpha of the NightHunters pack. And at his death his children would inherit rule of the pack. If Wrath let any of them live. *** I’d asked him one day what the feud was between he and them. “I protect the villagers.” Was all he’d say. Not much more than the lore of Wrath had told. I wanted to know more. I want to know everything about him. The second night was the night he set me out as bait for Seth. And Seth came. But Wrath was waiting, stepping between he and I. Though I was nearly vibrating with the terrible prospect of Seth possessing me again, he never had a chance. Wrath attacked and without proper backup, Seth stood no chance. Wrath bit through his throat. Tossing him to the ground with a shrieking whimper before chomping brutally into the flesh. Biting, crushing, and jerking until he had entirely severed the gray wolf’s head. He bit it between his teeth and in the moonlight I walked with a hand to the monstrous wolf’s back. His coat covered in blood. And we walked the miles to the edge of NightHunter territory where he set the head purposefully on a boulder overlooking the encampment. Seth’s head. He’ll never touch me again. And I lowered to a knee to drop my forehead to that of the huge wolf. He bowed his in return and we shared an intimate moment before we aimed back toward his tree shelter. To hunt more tomorrow.

SUMMARY: Red was the color I always avoided. Because we all knew about the wolves that hunted in the woods. And the biggest one of them all hated the color red. So, I thought I was safe without it, but I wasn't ready for the creature that came calling at Gram's wanting information. I only wanted to take some bread to grandma. I didn't expect to walk into the middle of a territory war or the price I'd have to pay to keep her safe. But the price the alpha of the NightHunter Pack wanted was a high one to pay. Especially to protect a man I didn't know and had never met. But for Grandma...I'd do nearly anything... 01 To See Gram The direction he came from was filled with giant mushrooms and tiny fluttering fey. They intermingled with the black trimmed orange butterflies which twisted through the fragments of light. Trying to dry their dewy wings in the early morning sun seeping through treetops. But down here the morning fog held fast. Hanging low and covering everything like a hazy gray blanket. As the man walked through it, it dampened his pants, making him pull the flaps of his red velvety cloak tighter around him to block against the moisture. He wore the garment with the hood pulled up over his head. The hem just brushing the grass around his feet. It was long enough that it just fit his tall frame. He was moving so early in the morning, because he had great purpose. A set look in his brown eyes and intensity making his whiskered jaw tighten rhythmically. The trees thinned and the grass was shorter, the mushrooms less colorful as they parted the grass with their tan and white tops. Tiny purple flowers crept through the grass on wild vines. They crunched under his heavy boot, as his feet found the path toward the small hut with the thatched roof. A tiny hut which leaned predominantly to one side. Two other men stepped to his flank. “Is this it?” “This is her.” The leader said. “She’ll know where he is. And he doesn’t get away this time.” The leader said it with determined finality. “We’re ready boss.” The bigger of the two rolled his shoulders in preparation for battle. “Stay out here. Out of sight. Let me know if anyone comes but don’t make yourself obvious unless I tell you to be. If it’s him. Let him come…” “Yes boss.” The tall, wiry one nodded. When Seth, the leader looked back at them both the others lowered their heads in deference. Grunting in satisfaction, he headed in. There was a woman’s terrified scream as he threw open the door. But it was quickly stifled as he overcame her. *** Cerise...My name meant red. It was odd to think it. Especially, when I came from a whole town afraid of the color... I felt a little guilty as I headed off toward Gram’s with a basket full of homemade bread, I’d safely tucked away. Folded under linens light enough to refrain from smashing it. I headed out today in my simple brown gown. A worn one of my mother’s that she’d hemmed in for me. The sleeves of my white undershirt billowing around my arms. Keeping me cool enough to not be bothered by the spring heat trapped in the trees of the forest. Enclosing all the humidity in miserable pockets separated by cool expanses. My only extravagance was the necklaces of thick beads which Gram had made me. Often offering me a new one and telling me they’d keep me safe on my walks into the woods. Even though they were red. I was looking forward to the walk with my friend, Betty, today. A refreshing break from my chores. Betty decided to walk partway with me, as she often did. About halfway there she’d turn back. “Why do you bring these out here every week, Cerise?” “The bread?” She nodded. “Because you know Gram hates coming into the village!” I gave her a look. Sensing we were going to have one of our frequent disputes over Gram. Betty doesn’t like her. I suspected it was because Gram had tried to save Betty’s little brother but hadn’t gotten there in time and her magic was rendered useless by the lack of time. “She still has to, Cerise.” “But not as often.” I countered. “Your mother is still making them because of your dad?” “Yes, if it wasn’t for Gram, he’d have died of the palpitations. You know that.” “She creeps me out.” Betty shuddered. “You know how many people she’s saved.” “I do. Still creepy.” “I love Gram.” I defended. The sage old woman had taught me a lot about mixing potions and healing herbs. “Most of the villagers do. That’s why everyone calls her grandma.” It was true. She wasn’t truly any of our family. He was the village healer so despite being a hermit who resided a way, outside of Vesvera village, she was usually well-tended. Everyone’s grandma because what she did with her herbs and potions was so important to us. And grandma had no family, so we all served as her children. She’s saved so many of our loved ones. She’d supposedly had a son once, but no one knew what’d happened to him. It was thought that the wolves that haunted these woods had gotten him. That’d been before the hunter came. *** We reached the midway point and Betty turned around and began to head back to the village. Leaving me alone to tread the darkest parts of the forest. I was careful walking the dirt trek leading to Gram’s house. We all knew of the wolves that filled the length of these woods. However, there were very few surrounding Vesvera because of the hunter. Only a few of the villagers had ever seen the protector of our section of the woods. They called him Wrath. The biggest of the wolves out here had seemed to claim this as his territory. He was the only one I was ever worried about coming across. However, it was said that generally one was safe from him as long as they weren’t wearing crimson. It was well known that for some reason, the color seemed to trigger him, so I was careful never to wear it. Other than my pretty necklaces Gram gave me. Which I always ensured were safely tucked under the hem of my white undershirt. Gram’s tiny hut came into view. I noticed everything was eerily quiet here. Undisturbed. It seemed like even the birds dared not peep. I noticed the butterflies that always haunted the path and tended to linger on Gram’s roof were gone today. Odd. I shook off the weird feeling and headed in the door. 02 Trapped As soon as I entered, my arm was caught, and I was dragged into the room and around to slam my back against the wall. Nearly knocking the air out of me. I found myself staring up at a tall, slender man. One I’d never met. “Why are-are you in Gram’s house?” “Why are you?” He demanded. His authoritative tone spurred me to answer despite myself. “She’s my friend.” I peered around him and saw Gram in the distance. She was sitting in her old rocking chair. Tipping it slowly. “You shouldn’t have come, Dear.” She shook her head. Though she was trying hard to make her movements look calm, it was clear they were not. She’s scared and anxious. Why? “Why are they here, Grandma? What’s going on?” “We need her to tell us something very important.” “So, tell them, Gram.” “I cannot!” Gram snapped angrily, rocking faster. “What is it, Gram?” She said nothing. The leader kept pressure on my shoulder to ensure I couldn’t go anywhere. He twisted around. “Tell me where he is!” He demanded. She tightened her lips. The wrinkles at the corner of her eyes grew strained. “Who?” I asked tentatively of the leader. His head whipped to see me. “Her son!” He pointed behind him angrily. “I-I know where he is…” I said. “Cerise!” Gram objected. Leaning forward and trying to silence me. Her eyes desperate. “Where?” The man roared. His attention focused on me hatefully. Brown eyes cold and flat. “I’ll-I’ll t-t-take you to him…If you let her go.” I nodded toward Gram. He grinned slowly. Eyes going hooded. “Oh, it’ll take a hell of a lot more than that, Sweetheart.” “L-like?” I was scared my hands were shaking. Is he going to want to kill me instead? His eyes drifted over my face and down toward the rise of my upper breasts shadowed beneath the filmy fabric of my white undershirt. He massaged the round of one with his thumb resting below my collar. I caught my breath as his meaning became clear. *** I chewed my lip a moment. Gathering the remnants of my slippery courage enough to blurt. “If I let you, will you release her?” He chuckled coldly. “Who said I need you to let me?” That made me swallow a lump in my throat. “Will you let her go?” I persisted. He dropped his hand. “I suppose. If you’re real good and you tell me what I want to know, I could do that.” “Let her go first.” “Why?” He reared back in half amusement. Eyeing me sideways. “Because I won’t do anything for you otherwise.” I jutted my chin in a way that made my mom reiterate it was why I was so old and unmarried. Still in their cottage instead of with a husband. “Let her go.” I forced strength into my voice as I commanded it. “Fine. What do I call you, Little Firefly?” “My name is Cerise.” “Pretty name.” He commented offhandedly. “Tell me what you’ll do for me, pretty Cerise.” “Whatever you need. If you let her go.” “Fine.” He tilted his head to inspect me. Catching a lock of silky black hair to stroke thoughtfully with his thumb. “But if you don’t show me where to find Wrath after, I’ll break you…” I met his look. Feeling my heart racing in my chest as I wondered how the hell, I was going to pull this off. “Do you understand me, Cerise?” He said my name slowly. Making it sound far more intimate than it should’ve. *** “I do.” “Good.” He walked over to stick his head out the door. “Let the old woman go. Stay where you are.” There are more people out there? It occurred to me that was why all the creatures had been silent. Why I’d felt such a sense of unsettle when I’d arrived. I should’ve gone to get help then. I cursed my fool actions. But I didn’t know. “Go, Old Woman. I’ll find your boy. One way or the other, his reign is coming to an end.” He walked over and pushed open the door. Leaving it gaping. Gram eyed me as she hesitantly walked toward it. She suddenly stopped and reached to close the door. Deciding she won’t leave me. “Go, Gram.” I said. Giving her a long look that I hoped would convey that I couldn’t fight them or try to escape if I had to worry about her. I need her to go now. She returned my gaze. Her fine white brows drawing together on her tanned forehead as she looked strained. “Go.” I mouthed. “Please.” She chewed her cheek and looked morose as she stared at me. Stepping out the door and looking at me until she’d eased from a clear view of me. “Go, Gram.” I called to her. “Hurry.” The man walked over and jerked the door closed with a bang that rang with finality. Like the cage door sealing. “Now, Pretty. Let’s have a look at you before we get down to business.” 03 So, It Begins He stepped back and gave my length a long study from head to toe. Making me feel as if I was already standing before him unclothed. I instinctively crossed my arms over my chest. I gave him the same study. He was tall with a very slender build, but he exuded power. Control. Like someone who would let no detail escape his purview. His complexion seemed naturally dark. As he lifted a hand to massage his jaw, I noticed it was as sinewed as the rest of him. He pushed the hood of his rich red cloak back, exposing red-brown hair which flowed back to his collar in thick straight strands. He was handsome, strong and confident. But something about him made me feel very small and vulnerable. Perhaps the way he is looking at me? Like I’m a delicious snack rather than a person. *** He unlaced his cloak and tossed it back onto Gram’s narrow bed. Revealing that his chest was bare beneath it. He wore only the brown breeches and boots. He kicked those off and headed for me. His hand moved purposefully to his side, and he drew a long silver blade from a sheath at his side. His pace didn’t slow until he stood so close before me that I could feel his breath fanning my face. He caught my fists. At first, I grimaced, thinking he was putting the blade to my neck but instead he gripped it over my fist and moved my hands down to my side. I found myself flattening my palms against the wall behind me to keep from reaching up to stop him as he caught the neck of my shirt and pulled it from against the hollow of my throat and away from my skin. Putting the blade against it and pushing it down. Severing the garment with barely a hissing sound. He paused when it reached the bodice of my brown dress. He pushed slightly harder, and I gasped as I felt the blade tip and caress between my breasts and trace along my skin. Not quite deep enough to cut but certainly enough to scare me. He dragged it down to where my dress became too fitted along my belly, just as my skirts started. I held my breath as he sheathed the dagger and caught both sides of my dress. Jerking hard to rip the fabric apart. I turned my head away. Feeling like it was far too intimate to watch the intensity with which he was examining my heavy, brown tipped breasts. Dangling just below the heavy lines of thick red beads. His tongue snaked out to lick his lips. And I could tell his palms itched to touch me. “Please.” I murmured. Staring at a side wall. “What?” “Don’t-don’t look at me…Like that.” “Oh, Sweetheart, I plan to examine every inch of you, thoroughly.” I chewed my lip and tried to stamp down the ever-growing fear that was blooming inside me like a spring flower. “And I think you’ll find you rather enjoy looking me over as well.” He gave the last little tear and my skirts finished splitting. He eased the dress open and pushed it over my slim shoulders to fall to the ground. He immediately encircled my waist, likely noticing it ranged a little thicker than most, and my hips were far too large, a fact I hid by wearing more flared skirts. “All this soft flesh.” He growled. Sounding pleased as he jerked my hips forward against him. I yelped. He leaned forward with a wicked smile to whisper near my ear. “I can’t wait to sink myself into it.” “What do I do?” I asked. He grinned. Making his face brighten and his eyes seem to dance with some excited intent. He stepped back from me and began unlacing the front of his pants to kick them down and push them off. Tossing them aside. Exposing his pulsing hardness. Already excited from the sight of me. His legs were thinner but well-muscled and wound with wiry hair. He snatched his cloak from the bed and lifted it in a billow of red velvet as he swung it out before letting it settle over the floor. He settled on top of it. Easing his shoulders down before lifting his head enough to curl an inviting finger at me. The movement made his stomach flex with rippling muscle. His hips and pelvis were lean. Making it look it look like the lines tightening over his hips led directly to the nest at his center. A place I found mesmerizing and couldn’t look away from. “Come here.” He lifted his hand in a beckoning. I walked over and knelt at his feet. Crawling over him while he watched. Brows lifted as he enjoyed the view of my hanging breasts as I moved over his legs. Trying to prolong the time it took to get to him. “Hold it.” He commanded. “Right there.” *** I looked down and saw that just below my chin was his hard rod. “Put your mouth on it, Cerise.” “I…” He leaned up. Face hardening. “I could have them go get your precious Grandma now. They could run her down in an instant and drag her back.” He caught the back of my head and helped angle it down. Slowly pushing to guide me down until my lips kissed the head of him. “Good, Girl. Now open your mouth.” I parted my lips to object, but at the same time, he lifted his hips a few inches. Making his cock intrude into my mouth. The feeling was strangely odd but somehow pleasant. The skin was soft like cotton over metal. He instantly moaned deep in his throat as he pushed into my mouth fully. The tip of him brushing the back of my throat and stretching the tissue. He growled as I took him in. 04 Owned For a while I massaged him with my mouth. He guided my head by loosening the pressure than lightly pressing me back down. One time he went too far, and I tried to object but realized that it only pressed him further into me. He gave a pleasured snarl and began jutting into my throat. Uncontrolled. Finally, I could take no more and lurched off him. Rearing back and angrily wiping my mouth. Glaring at him vengefully. “What are you going to do, Pretty? Glare me to death. You’re the one that made the deal…Just remember that.” “Not much of a deal.” “Oh…” He made a fake sound of sympathy. “You were awful quick to offer it when your Gram was on the line, now weren’t you?” I hated that he was right. “Now hop up top.” He caught himself and waved it slightly. I eyed him in horror. “I don’t know how.” “Lift up.” He gestured with his head toward my hips. “And I’ll show you.” I straightened and slid up on my knees until I was hovering over him. He greedily caught my round hips, massaging his fingers into the soft skin. Giving an appreciative half-smile. “All of you has been made to welcome a man. Can’t wait until I’m stuffed inside.” He nodded toward the nest of my sex. I felt my cheeks heat, unbearably. No one had ever talked to me like that. They wouldn’t have dared. *** He lined me up over him. “Now lower.” He said huskily. I swallowed, steadying myself as I looked upward. Praying for strength as I began to relax my thighs and ease myself down and back toward my heels. I felt the sturdy jutting of him, aligning with my crease. I jumped up a little at the contact. His grip became biting as he slowly pushed me back down. Flexing his ass and stroking forward and back as he massaged my entrance. The feeling was shockingly pleasant. At first it felt a bit rough but was soon smoothly gliding. Then he leapt up, pushing beyond my entrance. I hissed through my teeth and lifted some, but he caught me before I could go far. Holding me steady for him as he did tiny thrusts, working further into my body. Pervading the soft hollow in the center of my body. Rising beneath my pelvis. Making the pressure feel as though it was going forward, back and opening both sides until my hips stopped the stretching. He tugged me down further until I was fully nestled atop him. “Ah.” He groaned in pleasure. “You do feel better than a summer day.” “Mmmhmm.” He moaned, satisfied. “Now ride me. Hard.” I gave him a confused look. He worked my hips forcefully forward. I gasped as I felt pressure deep into my second entrance. Making me feel like he was interrupting the mouth of my very womb. Stealing my innocence. He pushed my hips back and then changed the angle of his hands to yank me forward. Making me stroke along his length. He growled. Leaning up to watch where we joined. Seeing him delving further into me then retracting. “Now that’s a pretty sight.” “What?” “Me fucking your pretty little pussy, Sweetheart. Owning your body. It’s at my disposal right now. Bringing me pleasure.” He pressed me forward and back faster. He angled his head back as he felt the rising pleasure. “Making my flesh feel good. Deep, deep inside you. And soon I’ll rise and spill seed into your core. And you’ll take it. Like my dutiful little hole.” His wicked words made me shiver. I cried out. Feeling my body cinching around him. Clutching at him wildly. My body became rigid, and I was panting as I fought the wild waves of something I didn’t understand clawing through me. Making everything inside feel tighter and tighter. The necklaces around my neck and resting along my collar seemed impossibly cool. My skin goose bumped, and I realized I needed to get off him before I exploded. Fearing what would happen if I didn’t, I reared off him. Rolling off to the side and trying to flee toward the door. As my hand caught the handle, his arm circled around the front of my hips and hauled me backward. Jerking me in a half circle to bend me over the foot of Gram’s bed. Folding my chest across the top. “Have it your way.” He growled. Kicking my feet apart with his before he entered me brutally. I cried out and clawed at the blanket. Already feeling the hint of soreness fighting him. Making the inside of my body want to close enough he couldn’t make entry. Instead, it just made it fist around him. Fighting to keep him inside, making him drag through me. The tip of him unable to come out fully as my body gripped him. Enhancing his pleasure as my body held him in me. Then he’d grunt and lurch his pelvis forward, immersing himself fully back into me. Making me clutch the coverlet harder. With each forceful prodding. “You should’ve just let me spill into you.” He was leaned over my back. His chest smashed against my skin so he could speak nearly into my ear. His hands gripping my wrists to keep me pinned to the bed while he rocked forward and back. In and out of me. Making my body rear forward with every rough stroke. “I was so close.” He paused to give a long growl of ecstasy. “And so were you.” My hardened nipples scraped over the blanket, and I was crying out every time he entered me. Feeling them bob and drag over the wool. His taking was anything but kind now. He worked a steady rhythm. Pulsing into me. The bed creaked beneath me. As if complaining of its rough treatment. My hips were pinned where they were by the heavy footboard. Feeling him cramming into me like a root taking hold, only to draw out and then force in again. He released one of my wrists to catch a fistful of my hair. Pulling it back to keep me steady for his penetrations. It made the clicking of my beaded necklaces more pronounced as they jangled together. I yelped and tried to wiggle away but it only made him growl in his throat as if the small motion gave him more of what he wanted from me. The sounds of his pleasure were nearly animalistic pants now. My thighs shook as that familiar tension was climbing through me. Making my legs tighten, spread open as they were. His bruising pounding against my tender lower lips was somehow making his piercing seem even more intense. I could feel his body pinning every inch of me. Making me completely vulnerable to him. 05 Oh, Yes “I can do this all night.” His lips brushed the shell of my ear. “So, you might as well cum on my cock because I’m not stopping until you do. I’ll rut you all night until you admit you’re as much the animal as me. You’re liking the way I feel rooted inside you. You like being pinned down beneath me and being dominated by an alpha…Don’t you Cerise?” “No. No. No.” I shook my head. Making my hair tug in his grip. “Oh, yes, you do.” He growled angrily. Giving my hair a rough pull. My mouth opened and a tiny gasp escaped my throat. But he wasn’t slowing, Keeping the brutal thrusting rocking into me. Making me slide along the coverlet. Clutching it to try and hold onto some sense of reality. But the heat of his chest warming my back. The feel of muscled legs pressed to mine and the aching intimacy of him joined into me was too much. “No.” I cried as I felt a tidal wave of heat surging through me. “I’ll stop.” He warned raggedly. “If you don’t say it, Cerise.” He slowed slightly. Making his threat seem more sincere. No. I couldn’t imagine him stopping when I was so close to touching some other realm of sensation I’d never experienced. Feeling the sense of being utterly full of another human was overwhelming. All consuming. And I want more… *** “Yes, please…” I begged. Relieved when he speeded up again. “I want it!” I moaned in defeat. Admitting to him what I hadn’t even wanted to admit to myself. He was bucking into me. Mounting me like a stallion on a mare. His weight holding me still for him as he surged in and out of me like a wild animal. Seeking his pleasure hungrily. “Ah, ah.” He was grunting wildly. “Take it Cerise. Take me.” Then he went iron hard. Swollen beyond what I thought I could bare. Then I felt the hot moisture pouring into me. He gave long breaths of relief as he found his release. “That a girl. Take it…” Then I felt the sharp sting. The biting pain of teeth piercing my flesh as he sunk them into my shoulder. Drawing thick red drops of blood which slid down the curve of my back and poured over the back of my arm. “Ouch!” I shrieked in objection. Forcing myself deeper into the bed in order to try and escape the pain. My face was contorted in agony as he held on. His grip on my skin unrelenting. “Let go! Please!” Finally, he did. I dropped back down flat, crying against the coverlet. Shocked by where this sudden vicious attack had come from. 06 Can’t Be Held I shuddered beneath him. Feeling his sweat-coated weight dropping over me. Too weak to hold himself up for a moment. Too weak to hold onto me. I skid sideways, twisting to rotate his weight onto the bed. And ripping off his relaxed staff, to swing sideways and grab his red cloak. Tossing it over my shoulders as I leapt out the open shutters. Landing on my shoulder on the ground and rolling to my feet like my brother had shown me to leap from the stable loft. Then I ran. Fast as I could. Praying Gram was somewhere safe by now. I leapt logs and went further into the woods. Wearing only the cloak for cover. *** I didn’t stop running until I was deep in the trees. Deeply lost having no idea how near or far the trail was. A trail I need to find to get home. Then I heard the first wild snarls of the wolves. Howling cries and thudding paws. Twigs snapping beneath them. The sounds seemed to be coming from behind me. But from every direction at once. How many of them are there? I was beginning to feel the first trickles of renewed panic. The wolves. I knew those sounds. Everyone in the village had been warned to run from them. But they were animals born of these trees. I’ve no chance of escaping them in it. Suddenly I heard an echoing snarly from further in the trees ahead of me. Louder and more ferocious it seemed to echo off every boulder and branch. Rumbling over the landscape. I paused and looked both directions, crouched in a run. I have to go somewhere. I decided to run North as I had been and hope I’d find my way back to the village before that monster of a wolf found me. It felt like I’d been running for an eternity. My feet ached from things I’d stepped on and I had to clutch the folds of the cloak to keep it from hooking on everything behind me. It’s too big. But I ran as though the devil possessed me. Which he had. Just a short time ago, he’d been buried in, to the hilt. I mourned the loss of everything I’d been before that horrible moment. But there was a tiny part of me that was angry. And it grew fiercer as I thought about the moment he’d bit and held onto the skin of my back. Hurting me in the only way he hadn’t already. I didn’t deserve any of it. But I’ll pay him back one day for what he made me do. I’ll find out who he is, and he’ll pay… Just then I slammed into a solid wall. I looked up and met the fierce green gaze of the most vicious looking man I’d ever seen. “Red.” His lip curled as he eyed my cloak. Then his gaze slid down, and his face softened as his eyes settled on the dark blotches already forming on my arms and legs. “Come.” I followed behind him on leaden feet. Hoping I wasn’t leaping from the pan to the fire. And he looks far more dangerous than whatever that was back there. I grimaced at the thought. He tugged me around to the back of a huge tree and pushed the side of his hand on one section. Making a chunk of bark the size of a door twist to reveal the gaping opening. He ducked and stepped through. Reaching back out to snatch my forearm and pull me in behind him. “Quick.” He urged. I stepped through and he pushed the door. Rotating it closed. I looked up at him as everything beyond the tree became achingly silent. He stood listening. Staring at the wood behind me as if they might come pouring through the door any moment. “Who are you?” I asked puzzled. His eyes flitted to look at me. His gaze fixating on the dark red beads around my neck. “My name is Wrath.”

SUMMARY: She was my obsession. A beautiful creature I couldn't stop thinking about. And when another mermaid told me how I could be with her, I couldn't resist. Captivated by her hypnotic appeal I had no choice but to see if the myth was true. To see if I truly could have a taste of the forbidden... 01 My Obsession It was the fourth day in a row that I’d come out here to watch her. After having come across her by accident on my dawn walk three sunrises ago. She had come here near a grassy edge of the shore to use the long leaves from the trees above as a rag to shine the scales covering her legs and those molding up her sides and shimmering over her bountiful breasts. Her body is enough for any man to obsess over. He told himself. Staring riveted. Especially as she used the leaves to rub her breasts in a circular motion. The scales climbed around the sides and stretched over the huge breast nearly like a hand covering it. But the creases beneath and aside were visible. And they made me hungry. I wanted to lick all over her. I knew it was wrong because she wasn’t human. She’s some kind of an animal. But the indented curve of her waist was nearly too small to imagine. Easily grasped by large hands like mine. Then her hips were deliciously swelled as though designed to take in a man. But those scales covered everywhere I wanted to be. Between her legs and deep inside her. I’d stared hungrily at her. Desperately trying to figure out how a man could mate with such a mesmerizing creature but could fathom no way it’s possible. Which only made me harder for her. There has to be a way. She turned her back and peered over her shoulder at me as she had the last two days. Letting the water slip down her bare back. Droplets winding over smooth elegant flesh. She has the skin of a princess. Not some manner of fish. I’d never seen a woman so fine of form. With such large breasts and a tiny waist and lush hips but I assumed that since she resided underwater, her body could be shaped different. Still, I wanted her. And she wants me…I think. She was blinking at me through hooded eyes as she used the leaves to wash the curves of her smooth hips, lightly dusted with gold scales. Then she turned and leaned against the bank. Leaving only her tail swishing slowly in the water. Revealing the fin which broke into two pieces seeming entirely contrived of fine winding strands. Like bits of sea moss stitched together. She closed her eyes and sighed. Rubbing the leaves low along her belly and writhing as though she were pleasuring herself. Now. I could catch her now. I shifted where I was crouched. Badly wanting to taste her skin to feel her heat. I wondered, not for the first time, who’d really come here to see who. *** The first morning I’d stumbled across her bathing she hadn’t seemed to notice me, and I’d paused to watch this hypnotic creature in a trancelike state, where I’d seemed unable to move. Staring at her, fascinated. The second morning I’d rushed out here early to await her. Hoping I might see her again. As she’d swam in, her gaze had flitted over the bank until landing on me crouched near a rock. She’d maintained eye contact with me as she swam far enough in that the water became shallow enough, she could turn and lean up out of it. Making that pearlescent skin glitter damply in the morning sunlight. Begging to be touched. The third day had been nearly the same as the second, but she’d been staring at me as she was now. Washing herself while she looked at me. Lips parted as though she were aroused at the fact that I watched her so intently. Crouched again behind the boulder. This morning she was even bolder. Laying on the grass and writhing. Grabbing at handfuls of it as though a man were mounted atop her taking her. She grabbed fistfuls of grass surrounding her like she needed to clutch at something in her throes of passion. Her pale cheeks flushed with arousal and her tail was jerking more roughly as though she were being ridden. She tossed her long waving red hair along the grass. First one way then the other. Then she admitted a primal, female moan that had me aching. It was enough to make me groan with yearning. Having to shift myself in my breeches. Damn her. She was teasing me. I knew it. She knows it. 02 Hunting My Desire Still, I was obsessed with her. I could think of nothing else. While having some milk and eggs, I found myself staring into the bottle of creamy milk thinking of how it matched the perfect shade of her skin. Skin I wanted to lick from top to bottom. I want all of her. But how? How does one mate with a mermaid? The question plagued me. Keeping me from eating or drinking. I tried a glass of sherry after a scant dinner that evening but the dark red shade of the liquid made me think of the shade of her hair, soaked from the sea. What would it look like dry? All piled around her? It made me tighten low again just wondering such things. I wanted to feel the woman. I was certain my reaction was not uncommon. I knew the lore of sirens that could lead men to their deaths. I remembered the moan she’d emitted while she writhed seductively in the grass and I could see how it would drive a man to pursue her into the water until he drowned. That sound echoed hauntingly in my ears. God, I want her. I wanted to sink into her heat and plant deep. Then watch her lips part as they had and hear her moan that sound that made me hard just thinking about it. Then I wanted to pour cum into her soft body. My dreams were haunted of images of me riding her. Her clawing at me, whimpering and panting with need. Then writhing beneath me as she had on that grass. Damn her. I thought as soon as I woke. Having to touch myself to sate the wild need running through me. *** It was the fifth morning now and the sun had barely risen when I threw on my clothes and rest into the expansive gold and red corridor of the palace. “Good Morning, Your Highness.” My Knights nodded in greeting. “Going out again, My Prince?” The Butler asked me near the door. “Indeed.” To watch my little siren and see how far she goes this morning. But something was bound to change this morning. I could feel time was running out. Sensed the little tease would only enjoy torturing me so long. If I want her, I need to figure this out soon. Before there comes a day, she doesn’t return. It made me hasten my walk out to the grassy bank. Crouching behind the familiar boulder and watching for her coming in. She started by stopping on a flat boulder a distance from the shore. She slithered out, bouncing along the surface made her bountiful breasts jiggle beneath the scales. “Mmm.” I growled in my throat. Once fully atop the rock she rolled onto her back and lightly began stroking her chest and belly as if soothing herself as she soaked in the morning sun. Streamers of long red hair were scattered over the rock and draping into the water. She’s perfection. *** “You wish to mate with her, don’t you?” A rasping voice near me drew my attention. I glanced sideways and spotted a gray-haired woman peering just above the water. Her eyes were large and nearly red. Though her features were slim and fair there was something ominous about her that unsettled me. Perhaps the red eyes. I stared at the woman creature who only blinked those red eyes at me. Her nose and mouth concealed beneath the sloshing water. She floated eerily along the surface as though one with it. She turned up her face, so her mouth was above the water and her rasping voice rose again. “Do you want her, Little Prince?” “I do.” I said quickly. Easing further back from the water. Wanting some distance between myself and this darker mermaid. If that’s what she is. *** “Take her onto the shore…” She rasped. Her eyes large and smiling with some hint of triumph. “What?” “If the sun sets and she is not in the water, her fins will turn to legs. Then you can have her.” “Human legs?” “As human as yours…” She nodded. “Her flesh will appear as human. For you to take, if you wish it.” I looked over at the red-haired seductress sprawled on the rock and imagined myself climbing over her. Making me ache below the belt. “I do. I do wish it.” “Then take her.” The strange woman gestured to the beauty drying on the rock. “Make her yours…But” She lifted a finger. “A word of caution. You can’t listen to her. If you hear her voice, you’ll obey her.” That worried me. Wasn’t I just thinking how the voices of sirens had driven men to drown? And how I might follow her voice anywhere? I eyed the strange woman a long while. “Why would you let me have her?” 03 A Captivating Captive “We don’t like Ari.” This female said simply. “She steals the attention of our men. She’s a wanton. She lures them away from us. A taste of captivity would do Ari well.” Ari? So that was her name. It suited her. I shot this strange woman-creature a quick look. My black brows shooting up as I knew my blue eyes were awash with curiosity. Wanting to know more. It was true that the woman I desired touched herself as if she knew the pleasures of being with a man. Still, she exuded some bit of innocence that made her twice as tantalizing. I wondered briefly if I could believe this creature divulging so much. “Well,” She cocked her head. Blinking just those red eyes against the bobbing ocean surface. “what will you do?” I ripped my gaze from her and stared at the one I so badly wanted. “I’ll take her.” The woman nodded in approval and without a word more she turned, and I heard a large splash. Glancing over I saw the hint of a gray fin before it completely submerged. “Remember…If you hear her, she’ll own you.” With that, the eerie woman was gone as fast as she’d come. Her haunting, rasping voice echoing along the rocks. I shuddered. Glad she was gone. And I focused on my prize, my fingers digging into the boulder at the prospect of possessing the creature. *** I waited excruciatingly as she swam in. Inch by inch. Her gaze roving to spot me behind the boulder. My usual spot. Then she climbed half from the water and scrubbed herself with leaves as she often did. Her gaze locked on mine and her head lowered as she gave me a sultry stare. Rubbing her body in that massaging way that made me want to replace her hands with mine. Then she splayed on the bank as she had yesterday. Preparing to give me that teasing show again. But while she writhed and tossed her head, swaying her hips up and down as if meeting the thrusts of a man, I suddenly snatched her biceps which were stretched near her head. She squawked and I put her wrists in one of my hands and swept around to cover her mouth. Sitting on her chest and holding her down made her pant for air. “Quiet.” I put a finger to my lips. “And I’ll uncover your mouth.” She nodded under my hand. I slipped my grip away but immediately used a bit of cuff from one of my shirts to tie over her mouth. Her blue eyes went huge in shock. I used another strip of my shirt to bind her wrists and then without letting my grip stray from her for even the merest moment, I skid sideways off her and swept her into my arms. She yelped under the binding over her mouth and flailed in my grip. Tossing her large fin like a wild fish. But I was relentless as I headed toward a cave high on the sandy bank. My personal sanctuary. No one knew of its existence, so it was my favorite place to hide from my father and palace responsibilities. “You’re mine now, Sweet Mermaid.” I whispered against her temple. Little Ari. *** She reached to rip the cloth off her mouth again. I stopped and knelt in the sand to roll her onto her belly. Untying her wrists over her head and knotting them behind her back. This seemed to really startle her. Her grunts and rapid words beneath the cloth became more desperate. Short screams followed. She’s truly scared now. I could tell. The further I went from the water, the more panicked she became. Once in the dark cave, I expertly made my way to a furthest corridor where I knew there was a smoke hole in the stone ceiling, so I could start a fire tonight. I plan to stay with her all day. And try to keep my hands off her until she turns. But already feeling her cool, slick skin was having an effect on me. As she tossed against me, she sent her bobbing breasts smashing against my chest more than once. Making me wish I could put her down and have her now. Even her struggles were making me crazy. What is it about this creature? I hadn’t felt the same dangerous hypnosis when I’d seen the red-eyed one, as I did when I looked at this one. Though this one was far more alluring. *** I tied her hands to a heavy boulder so no matter her struggle she couldn’t free herself from its weight. She was glaring at me heatedly. The binding covering her mouth. Several hours had gone by and she seemed determined to escape. Struggling every time she worked up the energy again. Grunting behind her gag. And glaring at me as though I’d betrayed her. I was sure she was probably hungry but didn’t know what to feed her and I didn’t dare ask her. Afraid of what she’d say if I let her speak. Probably tell me to drown myself in the sea. I winced at the idea. “Do you eat fish?” I asked. Logic making me guess that’d be her main staple. She hesitated. Sitting up and sliding her hair along the stone wall behind her as she gazed at me in the dimness of the cave. After a time, she gave a hesitant nod. “Stay here. I’ll bring you something to eat.” She wouldn’t. I’d already determined she was fierce enough, she’d not wait docilely for her captors return. 04 Her Grip I used a quick-catch net and soon had three different kinds of fish to take back to her. I rushed back to the cave and stood outside it a moment. Waiting. Is she escaping? Has she changed? But it was very quiet a long time. Until I heard the abrupt slap of her tale against the stone again. Still a mermaid. I ducked at the entrance and made my way far enough into the cave that I could just make out her outline against one wall. “I brought you a meal and stuff for a fire. I’ll get one going.” I untied her hands when she nodded, agreeing she’d not speak. She ate quickly. Eyeing me warily. When she’d finished, I immediately put the gag back and tied her back to the heavy boulder. She tossed her head and objected wildly. Her tail slapping the stone loudly in agitation. Clearly annoyed with me. After a time, I leaned against the wall watching her. Waiting to see if she changed. At some point the warmth of the small fire must’ve gotten to me because I found I’d dozed off. I heard scraping along the stone which woke me, and I saw Ari managing to free herself from the bindings. She leapt onto two feet and sprinted toward the cave entrance, pausing at the turns as she was unsure which way to go. She’s got feet now. It must’ve happened while I rested. It didn’t take me long to catch up to her. *** I wrapped my arms around that tiny waist and lifted her off her feet. She squawked and I quickly fought to put the binding back between her teeth while she kicked wildly and hammered small fists against my forearm. But she was so tiny it seemed like the struggles of a fruit fly. “Come back here, Pretty. I’m nowhere near done with you yet.” I hauled her, somewhat annoyed, back into the cave. Frustrated that I’d nearly missed my opportunity. That won’t happen again. I tore what was left of my shirt to make several bindings. Pinning the knots of the first one under a huge boulder then dragging her down to tie her ankle and pin those knots under another boulder and finally the same for her other ankle. Until she was nearly completely immobilized on the sandy floor. She still twisted and dragged her knees along the sandy floor as she attempted to fight the restraints. I stood between her ankles to admire her body. She looks like a goddess. Her hair had fully dried and was wild, red waves splayed all over the cove floor. Nearly mimicking the deeper shades of the dancing flames. The orange glow tossed over her pearly white skin. Making it nearly glitter. There was a pile of gold scales where she’d been pinned before. She’d shed them. Now the only gold was a small nest of glinting hair atop the crux of her thighs. And her nipples still glittered gold. The tiny numbs shimmering under a sheen of it. Making resisting tasting it seem nearly impossible. And her legs…Those legs… *** They were as perfect as the rest of her. The thighs were plump and soft. Looking juicy to the touch. Narrowing flawlessly to the elegant sway of her knees and calves to slim ankles and delicate feet. Kneeling between her ankles, I scooped the outside of them and lightly trailed my fingers up the outside of them. Testing their form and the firmness of her glinting skin. I had to slide between her knees to reach her hips, following the curve to her tiny waist before trailing the lines of her pelvis back down to her center. As much as I wanted to touch her there, I sensed it’d be too soon. I splayed my fingers on the inside of her thighs and spread them apart. Looking up to her face, I saw her huge blue eyes round in shock. Her gold tipped breasts were heaving as she breathed heavily. Afraid or excited? I wanted it to be the latter. *** I moved back to her feet. Standing I saw the way her gaze roved over my bare torso. The entirety of my shirt was what kept her tied down and gagged so my sun-browned skin was available to her gaze. She stared openly at the muscles of my chest moving as I touched her. And the skin bunching over my rippled abdomen. She likes the way I look. I realized she’d stopped struggling. Wanting to offer her more I slowly unlaced my breeches and skid it down my thighs. Carefully guiding my cock from my pants. Her eyes became a bit wary. Scared of the unknown. I registered there was no way that she was the wild seductress the other mermaid had claimed. She might be a seductress of the first kind, but she knew nothing of the ways between a man and woman. And feared the size of a heavy cock. She’s innocent. I felt a moment of guilt but knew I was too aroused now to stop. And she was curious enough her gaze was still roving hungrily over my body. I finished shucking my pants and tossed them aside to stand before her. Letting her look her fill. She jerked her head at me as if asking me to come closer. Brow furrowing, I obediently walked over. When I straddled her hips, I looked down at her and saw her flexing the fingers of one hand. Watching her in suspicion, I undid a few of the knots in that bit of cloth, freeing her hand several feet. She shocked me when she lurched to a sitting position and caught my cock in her fist. 05 Her Curiosity I gasped, afraid she might yank but to my surprise she merely fingered its length. Eying it in awe. I wanted to take the cloth off her mouth. Hear what she’d have to say. If I could understand it. And I wanted to watch her lips part in excitement or see when she licked them in anticipation. I felt I was somehow robbing us both by stealing her voice. She closed her fist fully and I hummed in pleasure. Lowering to my knees over her belly to give her more access. She began tightening and loosening her grip. Giving me a questioning grip. I reached to put my hand over hers. Guiding her hand up and down and showing her when to tighten it, to melt me. She caught on quickly. Stroking me more thoroughly. I gasped in pleasure at the smooth slickness of her grip. Letting her have her way with my body. I leaned back onto my palms and let her eyes take me in. She watched the way my belly tightened every time she stroked away from me then relaxed as she slid her hand back down. She watched greedily. I was instantly wondering if she’d be so starved to take my body into hers. *** I noticed that beneath me she was writhing her hips up to meet each stroke. Instinctively knowing the movements. And I badly wanted to feel her. I lightly tugged myself from her grip and climbed back down between her ankles. Stroking her long curved legs. I’d always been weakened by the legs of attractive women. And hers are perfection. I stroked her heel and began rubbing my hands up the inside of her legs. Inching forward on my knees until I was between her thighs. I caught my cock and began rubbing the tip in circles along her thigh. She blinked rapidly at me. Lurching up to watch. She gave me a quizzical look, so I moved to her center and lightly began rubbing her push lower lips with my tip. Her brows shot up and I knew that behind that gag her lips would be parted in delicious surprise. Once I felt she’d moistened enough I caught one of her hips and leaned over her, dropping in a push up over her body and I held her hip still as I lightly began to enter her with just the tip of my rod. Feeling her warm flesh peel open to make way for me. Then suck me tight once I was in. As if wanting to pull me in deeper. And I want more. But I waited. Letting her dampen and her gaze become hooded with pleasure. Only then did I grunt and push further. Entering her enough that her walls had to stretch, and her knees rose slightly as though she’d try to block me out. Her fingers flexed and her neck strained. So, I paused. Deciding I couldn’t do this with her all tied up I reached up and unknotted her wrists. Still planted partway into her but unmoving. I’ve never taken a woman bound and had no desire to now. If she’s curious she should get to touch me as she wishes. Learn my body as I learn hers. She leaned up onto her elbows to give me a shocked look. She tentatively reached for the mouth cover. I shook my head no. “Leave that on. Please.” She frowned, brows drawing together but slowly lowered her hands. Is she going to run? 06 A Brutal Taking She made no move to go so I slid out of her and leaned back to untie one ankle, then the other. I waited a moment to see if she’d jump and run away. When she didn’t, I felt like it was an agreement to what I intended to do to her. So, I felt less restraint as I entered her this time. I paused midway in and then thrust hard. Nipping at her shoulder. She gasped but I felt no barrier. Perhaps not as innocent as I thought. But it only fueled my desire for her. My willingness to take her a bit more roughly. As I planted deep in her warmth, her legs drew up to hug my hips and I yearned for more. I cupped her large breasts, knowing they spilled over my fingers as I fondled their softness. Then I thrust into her hard again. Taking her body fully. Her head fell back, and her throat worked. I rode her violently, pounding into her woman’s cushion as I’d craved to do all those mornings, she’d caressed herself and writhed in pleasure in the grass. I heard her moan again in my mind and felt myself grow fiercely hard. I was thrusting hard into her. Holding her hips in place to receive me fully. Watching her breasts ripple upward then sway back down with each hard pulse. Her body was a rhythm, and I was savoring every movement. She lifted her hips as if wanting more so I gave it to her harder. Seeing her skin blush red and a sheen of sweat covering her body as she moaned behind the gag. *** She suddenly popped her head up. Watching between us where I arced up to enter her then withdrew. She watched greedily and it made me want more. I caught her breasts and used them as leverage to pull harder up her body. Sinking in so deep I felt her furthest barrier. Making her whimper. In pain or wanting more? I paused to look at her. But she took advantage of the moment, to hook me with one leg and roll me aside. To run? But before I’d even completed the thought she slid up to her knees and caught my staff beneath her. Lining it up with her hole and then slamming down brutally on me. “Ahhh.” I moaned in intense pleasure. Feeling my balls tighten. But she was far from finished. She lurched up sliding to just the tip and then doing slow circles on it before dropping back on me as viciously as she had a moment ago. I lurched up feeling even my toes curling. She continued riding me wildly. Tossing her hair over her shoulder like a wild mare as she ground against me. Slipping up then slamming down. Her claws embedded in my chest as she greedily took my body. When I was close to climax I grunted, gritting my teeth. Her nails dug in harder, and she twirled her hip in long circles. Dragging her body up and down. Up and down until I spurted hot cum into her. Catching her hips and yanking her down hard on me. While I stabbed into her. Her breasts swinging like great pendulums with every motion. Her hips rippling as they tightened and then relaxed. Taking me in deep as her inner walls sucked me better than any mouth I’d ever come across. Sinking me in deeper. As if her very pussy were hungry for my cock. Her back arched and she moaned wildly beneath the gag. Her gold tipped breasts jutting upward on the bountiful skin. As I came my body grew weak and I slumped in exhaustion. She was staring at me intensely and I could no longer resist knowing what she’d say. I caught the gag and yanked it down her neck. She blinked huge blue eyes at me and said one demanding word… “More.” THE END Part of my Filthy Fairytales Short Erotic One Shot Series BOOK 1 - STOLEN MERMAID BOOK 2 - WITHIN THE FRAME BOOK 3 - A SINGLE TASTE BOOK 4 - THE CERISE CLOAK BOOK 5 - RED & WRATH (The Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) BOOK 6 - MY KING

SUMMARY: It was only a painting. But it had stolen me at first glimpse. Then he came and he wanted back what was his. He was willing to make a trade. One night of all his skill in pleasuring for the returning of his portrait. How could a girl say no to a face like that? Even when she was certain there’d be no happy ending to this tale... 01 The Acquisition I had never really been one for paintings but something about this one spoke to me. It could've been the man's smokey gray eyes or the way he looked at you through hooded eyes with a lowered head. Like he knows something I don't... I'd ended up at the auction only because my boyfriend, Tim, had dragged me here. He enjoyed the sophistication of the events, dressing me up like a pretty doll, and wearing his own expertly tailored suits and perfectly tied cravats. Cravat. I almost giggled to myself. It seemed such a strange word for modern days. The auction was being held in some man's mansion. Tim knew him. I didn't. But it was quite lovely. White walls with a vaulted ceiling. Accompanied by a low hanging chandelier with diamond shaped bulbs illuminated the room in a warm glow. The tinkling of glasses echoed in the large room. Waiters walked around offering everyone more wine and expensive hors d'oeuvres. Music which seemed far too old for the time played from a speaker a distance away. The tables were covered in lavender laced cloths, and everyone was beginning to sit down with their little numbered signs to begin the bidding. Men were adjusting their suits as though they were preparing for some sort of battle rather than readying to raise their sign a few inches. I nearly laughed. This wasn't my type of setting. But Tim liked to take me places like this to 'show me off' he called it. *** I listened to the jumble of murmured voices and masculine laughter. Women tossing little furs over their shoulders as they giggled in response. As if they had any idea what the men were discussing. I don't. I was willing to admit it. These were the items that a museum had acquired a few years ago. But during recent renovations they had found higher valued items so were willing to let these go. There were some shiny things that I barely paid attention to as I expected a roll of meat and cream cheese, assessing whether there might be some manner of fish eggs in there. But eventually they lifted the painting, and I felt my whole body stand to attention and my gaze was drawn to see what they were presenting. I was shocked at the stark colors of it. With a flat brown background, it made those gray eyes seem somehow brilliant. His black hair had a velvety sheen like a bird's underwing. I felt like I could walk up and reach through the painting to touch him. He had a square jaw and a somewhat pointed chin. With high cheekbones and darkly lashed eyes, his face looked angular in a way that seemed to express the intensity of the man. He was leaned forward in such a way that I almost felt like he was preparing to speak to me personally. “Tim…” I touched his forearm. Staring at the painting unable to look away. “You want it, Sweetheart?” He asked. I nodded dully. “Then of course it’s yours.” He lifted his number and the auctioneer pointed at him and called out an exorbitant number, but I barely heard the interchange as other men competed with Tim. If I’d managed to peel my gaze away, I might’ve noticed that nearly every woman in the room was staring at the painting the same as I was. Blatant lust on their faces. *** I’d hardly noticed that Tim had won the painting. Other men apologizing to their forlorn wives. “You’ll have your painting, Marissa.” Tim beamed at me. He was always trying to please me. It was rather touching how hard he tried. He had plenty of money and was fine enough to get many women, but he enjoyed having me on his arm. Like a trinket he’d found in a small town and polished to be shown off. I knew it was a matter of time before he’d lose interest in something shiny and new, but I’d enjoy the peek into the extravagancies for now. And his willingness to get me things I desired was certainly appealing enough. But these facts weren’t on my mind as the painting was brought out and handed over to Tim who took it and leaned it against my chair. I found myself grinning unstoppably as it was lowered next to me. And as my gaze returned to the auction, I found myself absentmindedly stroking the top of the frame like a woman would a lover’s hand. 02 Home with Me Once back home I found it irresistible to hang the painting immediately. Taking it to my room and adjusting it along my wall. I had to take down paintings of an old ranch house and a sunrise, but they now seemed so inconsequential compared to the depth of this man’s face. And I wanted him lined up with my bed so, after adjusting it side to side a few times until it was perfect, I could return to my bed to look at it. I was still staring at it as I reached behind my back to awkwardly catch the zipper of my slitted black dress. Tugging it down made the shoulder straps dip forward. One of them sliding over my shoulder to dangle along my bicep. In a way I felt the heat of the painting’s silvery gaze as if he watched me undressing. Bidding me to do more. For him. I licked my lips. Looking back at him as I slid my shoes from my feet and tossed them along the wall. Then opened the part in the side of my dress to begin rolling down my stocking. Taking it off before hanging it over the back of the wooden chair. I did the same thing with the other. Stepping from the dress I folded it over the seat of the chair. I straightened in only my thin lacy braw and stringy underwear. I walked closer to the painting to peer at the insignia in the corner. One hand braced on the wall so I could look more closely at it. I couldn’t read the artist’s signature. But just above it he’d kindly printed ‘A Face of Gray.’ Gray? I looked at the man again. He looked so life like, I’d almost felt like his penetrating gaze had moved to watch me rising from the corner of the painting to look at him levelly. I gasped somewhat startled but as my gaze roved the intricate detailing, I realized I was just being foolish. Overly fanciful. My mind returned to the mystery of the man. Why ‘A Face of Gray’? Because of his gray eyes? Or his gray clothes? Or had that been his name. I could picture him having a name like Baron Graystoke and being haughtily dubbed ‘Gray’. I fancied it. Imagining him as some grand lord who’d have left ladies swooning. I loved the idea of that time period. *** I finally turned my back to the painting to walk across the room, promising myself I could study him more once I was laid down. I passed the large black and gold shoe chest at the foot of my bed. As I walked, I found myself looking into the mirror above my bed and seeing my cloud of silky brown hair down in waves around my face. My large brown eyes seeming somehow hollow compared to the depth of Gray’s gaze. I slid under the blankets in my bra and underwear. Liking the feel of the cottony sheets under my back and up across my chest. I propped the pillows up so I could stare at the painting a long while. Wondering who he’d been and what he’d done and why the artist had decided he should be the subject of his fancy. Without meaning to, I was lulled into sleep. Sliding down the pillows and further beneath the coverlet. *** I never heard the sound of a haunting sigh feeling the room. Nor did I see the way the painting seemed to smear. Dragging down from the frame until the face of the man became a hollow shell. Looking more like rotting flesh barely hanging on the skull then like the man I had been so besotted with. As the colored oils reached the bottom of the gold frame they bowed out as if slipping over an invisible border to reach the floor. Outlining the form of a man before hardening into shape. I woke with a jolt. Immediately recognizing a presence in the room. I gasped and sat up. Clutching my blanket to my chest. “No need for that.” He rumbled. A black silhouette moving along the wall. He seemed tall and broad-shouldered. He stood just from the moonlight seeping into my room. Carefully evading the light. Purposely avoiding it. That made me even more leery. He doesn’t want me to see his face. I wondered if he’d followed me home from the auction to attack me. How’d he get in? I remembered locking my apartment door. And everyone had to have a specific four-digit code to get through the front door. He could’ve seen someone type it though. Could’ve followed me and seen me do it. I realized. Gut sinking. “Who are you?” “Does it matter who I am?” “It does when you’re in my room in the middle of the night.” “I’m here for the painting.” He said tonelessly. “I’ll take it and go.” “You can’t have it!” I screeched in panic. Leaning forward threateningly without even meaning to. Threateningly? What am I going to do? Throw a pillow at him? I chastised myself. “You could take something else. But not the painting.” I nodded toward several other valuable things strung across my bedroom. Things Tim gave me. “I don’t want those things.” I felt his gray gaze sliding over me. Memorizing the form, he could see outlined by the thin summer blanket. “What if I could offer you something better than the painting.” He moved along the wall in the utter darkness. “Like what?” I put my hands to the blanket so I could shift. Twisting to keep him in view. Growing slightly excited as he drew near the slash of moonlight from my window. I might get a glimpse of him. I could give a description to the cops if I got a good enough look at him. “Like the real flesh and blood man. Rather than his image.” He purposely slid his face into the silvery light. Revealing the stony gray eyes and the sleek black hair smoothed back from his forehead and curling at his collar to ease over his shoulders. My mouth gaped as I stared in awe. Leaning forward to peer at him. “H-how?” 03 What I’d Agreed To “Don’t worry about how.” He directed harshly. I saw the moonlight glint of something which shimmered as he whirled it in his hand before slamming it to the floor and holding it near his hip. A cane? I registered that it had a strange narrow diamond grip. “What are you going to do?” “Hmm…” He rumbled. “I’m offering you something I’m very good at in exchange for what belongs to me to be returned to me.” “What do you mean returned?” “You take my painting to this address.” He’d somehow drawn close enough to me that he now stood at the side of my bed. Offering me a faded address scribbled on a bit of parchment between his fingers. I reached up and hesitantly took it feeling the finality of it. Understanding I was making some sort of exchange I didn’t completely understand the significance of yet. But from the moment I took that parchment I’d agreed to take what he offered and deliver his painting to whomever was at that address. What have I done? *** As the scrap slid from his fingers into my hand. He seemed to grin in a way that made his lips part too far back along his cheeks. Baring more teeth than he should have. His eyes became hooded with knowing and he purposefully licked his lips. “Good, Girl.” “What are you?” I whispered. He quirked the corner of his mouth and twitched his fingers in a motion away from me. Making my blanket jerk off me so fast I yelped as it piled at the foot of my bed. Revealing me lying in only my scanty undergarments. I crossed my legs to better conceal myself from his view. Draping my arms across my chest and hooking the opposite elbows. “Immortal.” He answered simply. “Is all you need know.” He stared down at me from next to my bed, like I was some naïve little animal, eying him. He drew a long breath and the moonlight dumped into the room. Brightening my taupe carpet and making the cream-colored walls seem inexplicably white. Making my skin luminesce. “Who are you?” “Ah, Little Sweet. Now that is the question you should’ve been asking all along…I am Dorian Gray. And I’m here to fuck you.” *** “I don’t…” I was shaking my head. “I don’t know-I think…I wasn’t…” “You do want me to.” He responded as though I was wasting his time with all my blustering. And damn him, he’s right. I could already feel my juices flowing in my soft pussy. And my body was begging to feel him. There was such knowledge in those gray eyes that I knew he could satisfy me. Take me to new heights of pleasure. And I was eager to let him stuff inside me. To feel him all over me. “Now, first.” He made some small hand gesture that was too fast for me to catch. I heard the creaking of my bed posts and looked at the one nearest me. Seeing the winding bits of wood representing vines untangling from around the large post. It rose like a serpent and stretched over to me. Weaving and bobbing as it seemed to float before snatching one of my wrists. Spinning around it before I could react. I squawked and clawed at it with my other hand. Yanking my arm in a desperate attempt to free it but the wood was unrelenting. In moments, I felt the jerk of another catching my other wrist and yanking it back at the same time one snatched my ankle and began pulling me down the bed. They both retracted and tightened until I was stretched taut over my sheet. The final one catching my other ankle until I was well and fully pinned down. I was gasping. My small breasts straining against my bra as I panted for air. My brown eyes huge as they stared back up at Dorian’s satisfied gray ones. “Now,” He said decisively, spinning his cane so the flat end was pointed at me. He hit a button and a small, curved blade snapped free from the side and folded straight out. He’s going to kill me. I began twisting and dragging my heels across the bedding in truth. I opened my mouth to scream, but he shot a hand out sideways and my black nylon stockings flew across the room from the chair, into his empty hand. His fingers locked around them and he shoved one in my mouth behind my teeth. Pinning my tongue down and making it so I could make no sound. I flailed and tossed resisting being silenced while he stabbed me. But he simply stood there with the pointed tip of his cane facing me. And my stocking draped over the fingers of his other hand like a casual wine glass. He lifted it to his face and took in the scent of my skin. “Your aroma is…tantalizing…” He purred. “I can’t wait to fill you. Stretch you until you writhe in pleasure and scream with the agony of overwhelming sensations. For tonight, Sweet Thing…You’re well and truly mine… 04 Touched by Dorian Gray He took that curved blade like a hooked finger and swept it under the center of my bra. “Off with this.” A quick jerk shredded the garment and sent it tossing open along my arms. Exposing my small breasts and the large, pointed nipples. Already erect as if awaiting a mouth on them. “Now,” He tilted his head to look at the tiny panties barely covering the small dusting of hair covering my sex. “I can’t get inside you with that in the way, now, can I?” He caught one strap over my hip with that blade and shredded it. Making them whip open to expose me. He moved down the side of my bed to catch a fistful of the loose satin and yank, making it snap free of my other thigh, so I was entirely visible to him. Spread open and gagged. His to be had. I shivered. Somehow terrified and exhilarated. Knowing how vulnerable I was and that I could do nothing to stop him when he chose to crawl over me. And put his hard cock inside my softness. He was right. I was his toy now. And he would undoubtedly pleasure himself inside me. I was panting behind the gag. Watching him with eyes both afraid and excited. What’s he going to do to me? *** “Don’t look at me that way, Sweet Thing.” He cooed. “I’m only beginning the fun. He spun his cane in a smooth motion that made the diamond shaped bit of crystal point at me. He reached over and lightly tapped it against the wood frame of the bed. Again, I wondered if he was trying to break it, so he’d have something sharp to stab me with. But even I saw the lack of rationale in that. He could’ve just stabbed me with the knife if that was his intent. Suddenly I understood when he lifted the cane and I saw the bit of crystal vibrating wildly. He put it against my sternum just under my chin and drug it down until it rested between my breasts. Somehow the heat of my skin and the energy of my flesh filled it. Making the crystal shake harder until the soft flesh of my breasts bobbed side to side against it as if I rode a train. “Do you feel it?” He asked. “The pleasure of a cold touch? An inhuman touch on your body?” He dragged the cane thoughtfully across my body. Tracing the mound of one breast until the vibrating crystal shuddered against the high, thrusting brown nipple. “Look how tasty you look…” There was praise in his voice. I could bite that nipple while I have your legs wrapped around me sinking into you. Holding you still for me while I work in and out of you until your nails bite into my back. I wanted to try to ask from behind the gag, how I could do that when he had me completely restrained to the bed. Instead, I held my silence and chose to take it as a hopeful sign he didn’t intend to keep me that way. *** He retracted that cane and I suddenly felt very cold and bereft. My skin tingling as I yearned for more of his touch. He tinked it against my bedframe again and I worried it would break but it didn’t. Somehow designed for torturing women in this way, it was heated and vibrating as he slid it over the curved plane of my belly and down to my lower lips. Turning it so it moved inside the lips. Making me moan and writhe as much as my restrained legs would let me. He took the time to frame each of my legs with the heated stone. Slowly dragging it across me until my skin felt alive with need. He tinked it on the frame again and then pressed the tip to my lower lips pressing one aside then the other as he stood at the foot of the bed. Turning his head admiringly as he gazed at my shape. I was moaning and begging behind my gag, but those small desperate sounds only seemed to make him more inclined to take his time. I turned my ankles in an effort to close my thighs around the stone. I wasn’t sure if I was trying to force it deeper or shove it away, but I needed something. Urgently. “There’s nothing more beautiful…” He murmured. “Then the need on a woman’s face as she is craving being fulfilled. Her pained anguish as she yearns for the feel of a man inside her…Nothing is more erotic…” “Please…” I managed to beg around my gag. “Please take my time?” He lifted a black brow over a gray eye. “Don’t worry Sweet Thing. I always do precisely as I wish. I’ll torture you as long as it makes me hard. And then I’ll shove my cock inside you when I’m ready to feel your heat biting down around me. And touch every inch of your flesh as though I own it. You’re mine tonight, Sweet Thing. For whatever I wish.” “But…” I tried to murmur around the gag. Why me? “There’s no buts now, Sweet Thing. When you brought my portrait into your house you invited me inside you…” 05 Pierced Then he tapped that crystal again and this time he angled the slightly rounded diamond tip, so it separated my lower lips and touched my core. Then without preamble, he thrust the stone and bit of wood inside me. I arched and tried to withdraw from the sudden intrusion but found that neither was as sharp or uncomfortable as I feared. They were somehow smooth. And the stone was heated like someone’s hand had been around it and the wood containing it was icy cold, creating a contrast that sent my nerve endings quaking. The vibrating feel of the stone shuddering inside me had me pressing against the cane as if begging for more. I was flexing my ass so I could slide slightly up and down on it. Though he held it in place the vibrating was creating a wicked friction that was still stirring me to mindlessness. “Now you can speak.” And he yanked the stocking from my mouth. “My God…” I breathed. Whimpering as the vibrations made me shudder again and again. Finally, my whole body clenched, rolling forward into as much of a ball as the restraints would allow. It felt like some wildly pleasurable seizure as every muscle in me bunched and shivered then released. Sending wet surges pouring through my core and slicking the staff he was gliding slightly in and out of me. “You love that, don’t you?” He asked. Lowering his head. His gray eyes burning me with his intelligence. He knows the body of a woman. The sounds of her pleasure. And how to offer it in such tiny increments that when she cums it’s like a small death. I realized it suddenly and now understood the mystique and fear surrounding myths of Dorian Gray. And I wondered if I would survive whatever he was going to do to me. *** “Now.” He said decisively. Retracting the cane and withdrawing all that pleasure he’d just offered me with it, he dropped it with a thunk next to the bed. “You’ll do that around my cock, Sweet Thing. I’ll feel every inch of your pleasure rip through you.” He shucked his clothes so quickly I didn’t know what he’d tossed off first and the moonlight seemed to glow along skin that might’ve been too pale on any other man but just led to his immortal appeal. His eyes seeming that much darker as he came up from the foot of the bed. Locking eyes with me as he purposefully crawled up the bed. I could see that he had a large member, and it was already swollen and veined. A slow grin turned his features, and he followed my gaze. “Oh, yes. I’m ready to be inside you. And it’ll fit. Just might take a minute.” Or more. I cast him a fearful gaze. But his grin was unflinching as he dropped his weight over me. I felt horribly vulnerable knowing that once he was inside me there’d be no getting him out. Not how I was restrained. With wooden posts binding me down. *** His hands roamed freely over me. As if he owned me. Just as he’d said they would. He was touching me everywhere. I’d never felt so possessed by a man. I could already feel the rigid tip of him probing my entrance. He swayed his hips side to side to peel me open for him. Giving a satisfied moan when he felt how soaked I was. Ready for him. Moaning in pleasure he entered me. Sliding in and straining my walls. Even in this he was methodical. Gliding inch by inch and opening me further then I’d ever been stretched. I was starting to get nervous and realized I’d tightened around him like a fist until he could move no further. His breathing became ragged. “Gripping me like that might make me spill into you far faster then I’d intended. Are you going to let me in, Sweet Thing or will I have to force my way?” I drew a shaking breath. “That’s it.” He encouraged. “Breathe…Relax. Let me burrow all the way in…” And he did. I moaned and my back arched as I was pierced more deeply than I’d ever been. Feeling him stretching every wall and pushing at the tiny fabric of skin deep beneath my pelvis. Even as he stopped there it felt like he was still swelling inside me. Widening and lengthening so I had to wiggle my hips to adapt to him. “Good…” He coaxed. “Now how would you have me, Sweet Thing? Soft and loving and pillaging and taking?” *** I knew what I wanted but didn’t know how to tell him. And was somehow afraid of the consequences if I said it aloud. His gaze roved my face, and a knowing look came over him. He’d had countless women over the centuries he’d lived, and he’d learned to read the face of a woman who wanted loved and a woman who wanted possessed. It was always there. Written all over her if one looked deep enough to see her darkest desires. And Dorian always did. “You want taken.” Sweat from the nervousness began to bead on my brow but I nodded hesitantly. Still, I was somehow not prepared when he put his hands to each of my biceps to pin them down and turned his face into my neck to bite me. His teeth sinking in just enough to be painful and keep me still but not enough to distract from the weight of his cock jamming into me until every part of my body strained. My breasts smashed into his chest as my body arched to accommodate him but had nowhere to go, between the restraints and his pinning teeth. “Mmm.” He growled at my vulnerability. Beginning to charge in and out of me. Banging hard against my soft lower lips as he rammed into me over and over again. Stretching me until I cried out. At first it was from the pain when he pierced deep but that abated and soon it was the deep pleasure of his roughness. His furious taking as though I were his slave, and he were declaring his ownership of my flesh. Page Break 06 Pillaged He palmed my breasts and nibbled down my neck until he could bite my shoulder just below my collar. Holding me in place while he tweaked my nipples and twisted them slightly. Making me lurch up slightly as he met my thrust. Pounding into me even more deeply. I squeaked in pain at the shock of what I’d done forced him deeper. He growled animalistically. Both of us were already covered in sweat. I came again. Whining as the pleasure became overwhelming and I clenched around him. But he didn’t slow down. Continuing to drive into me relentlessly which only pushed me to newer heights. “Please, Dorian!” I begged. “No. You’re mine.” *** Just as I thought he’d cum and the relentless slamming into me would stop he whispered a word. “Release.” The posts of my bed snapped free from around me. The wood vines creaking as they retracted and wound around the wooden corners. Hardening as they stilled and became all that they’d been before. Harmless. He caught my hip and yanked it with him as he slid over the side of the bed. Guiding my feet under me and forcing me to stand. He kicked my feet and had me walking forward. We rounded to the end of the bed, and I stared down at my black and gold shoe chest. “Kneel on it.” “What?” I looked over my shoulder. “You heard me.” He shoved me down on it. My knees automatically folding to bear my weight. He caught my narrow waist and scooted me forward until the front of my thighs were over the footboard, keeping me from going forward with his weight behind me. My only choice to try and get some space was to scoot back and he was already there. But this time I felt his huge, rigid cock rubbing my puckered little hole. “Not my ass.” I whispered fearfully. I’d never been taken that way. “You’re afraid?” He asked. “Yes.” I whispered. “Good.” *** He angled himself and began pushing inside. The pressure was intense. Slowly I began opening and let him in. “No!” I cried out. Gripping the footboard as my back straightened. “Ah, ah.” He chided. Clucking in his cheek as he pressed my back down until my nipples grazed the blanket. “Let me have it.” “I…” “I asked you what you wanted, Marissa.” He’d stopped moving as if posing the question again. But I was shocked into stillness by his use of my name. “How do you know my name?” “I know everything about you now, Marissa. From the moment I entered you, I absorbed all things about you.” *** It seemed painfully intimate. That just by being inside me he could know all things about me from my name to the fact that I’d always been curious and afraid of how a man would feel in my ass. He knew. I was certain of it now. “That’s right, Marissa. You want me here.” And he finished pressing into me. Filling my ass until I felt that my hips had to part to make way for him. “Dorian!” “Stretch for me, Marissa. Let me have your pretty little ass. I can feel you sucking me in. Your body trying to drag me deeper even while you scream.” I knew he was right. Even the intense pain of raw nerves being touched, and flesh being stretched in new ways wasn’t enough to stem the exhilaration of the pleasure tearing through my body with each inch he was deeper inside me. The feel of him completely impaling me made me feel as though he owned me. “Dorian!” I whimpered just as he was fully in me. His pelvis pressing my cheeks apart. “There you are…” He purred. “Oh, you feel good. Your tiny hole sucking me like the best mistress…I’m going to cum in you now, Marissa and when I do, you’ll become fully mine…Forever…” Before I could pick apart what he meant, my body spasmed in pleasure. My back craning back toward him. And feeling his abdomen tightening as he buried deep inside me. Spilling hot fluid inside me. “Yes, Marissa!” He gripped my hips so tightly his knuckles turned white. His head threw back and he moaned my name again. Like some sacred prayer. “Marissa…” I felt a piece of my energy escape. Seeping out of me and charging him. He moaned at the feel of it, and I felt him shiver. I looked back at him and saw his hair lengthen slightly and become shinier. Even the tiny wrinkles at the corner of his eyes smoothed until he seemed even younger. And I felt myself beginning to wrinkle along my hands and at the edges of my face. He was stealing my youth but somehow, I didn’t care. My mind dulled and I realized all I wanted was to belong to him and to do what made him happy. “Now, Sweet Thing.” He leaned forward to kiss my shoulder. “Take my painting to that address…” He backed away. I watched over my shoulder as he gradually faded into the dimming blackness until he seemed to vanish into my wall. His face dissolving over the skeletal image of him until it aligned once more with his face. Becoming that mesmerizing portrait again. When I stood up, I looked in the mirror and was vaguely surprised at what I saw. I saw an old woman. With withered skin and flesh hanging from her arms and stomach. Eyes that seemed bleary and too tired to care what I looked like any longer. I sighed mournfully and rounded the bed to pick up the address. Feeling like I’d not sleep until I got the portrait to that address. I must do what he wants. I must please him. I have to see him again…It was all I could think. As though nothing else in the world mattered any longer. THE END Part of my Filthy Fairytales Short Erotic One Shot Series BOOK 1 - STOLEN MERMAID BOOK 2 - WITHIN THE FRAME BOOK 3 - A SINGLE TASTE BOOK 4 - THE CERISE CLOAK BOOK 5 - RED & WRATH (The Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) BOOK 6 - MY KING